|
Steve Young; or, The Voyage of the "Hvalross" to the Icy Seas, by George
Manville Fenn.
________________________________________________________________________
Steve Young is an orphan whose uncle, Captain Young, has disappeared on
a voyage to the Spitzbergen area, well to the north of Britain. Some of
the Captain's friends charter a Norwegian vessel to go in search of him,
and, much to the disgust of the ship's doctor, who thinks boys are
nothing but a nuisance, Steve goes with them.
Steve is a sixteen year old, unconscious of his own good looks, but
needing a few hard lessons in life, which the trip provides in plenty.
Encounters with Polar Bears, the intense cold of the arctic winter,
gales and storms, strong currents, ice floes, the total darkness of the
winter, and the occasional bad humour of various of the men of the
rescue party.
George Manville Fenn is a master of suspense, and in this book he
reveals his usual talents. All of the characters are very well drawn,
and we are even amused by the cowardly and idle antics of a young
Scottish Highlander, who is not at all typical of the noble and brave
Highlander.
Eventually they find Captain Young and most of his crew, and off home
they go.
________________________________________________________________________
STEVE YOUNG; OR, THE VOYAGE OF THE "HVALROSS" TO THE ICY SEAS, BY GEORGE
MANVILLE FENN.
CHAPTER ONE.
THE REASON WHY.
"What do I think?"
"Yes, out with it. Don't be afraid."
"Oh, I'm not afraid; but I don't want to quarrel with any man, nor to
upset the lad."
"Speak out then. You will not quarrel with me, and I'm not afraid of
your upsetting the lad. I like him to know the whole truth; don't I,
Steve?"
"Yes, sir, of course," cried the boy addressed, a well-built, sturdy lad
of sixteen, fair, strong, and good-looking, and with the additional
advantage, which made him better-looking still, that he did not know it.
For though Stephen Young, son of a well-known Lincolnshire doctor who
lost his life in fighting hard to save those of others, stood in front
of a looking-glass every morning to comb his hair, he never stopped
long, and for the short space he did stay his face was convulsed and
wrinkled, eyes red, and mouth twisted all on one side, consequent upon
his being in pain as he jigged and tore with the comb trying to smooth
the unsmoothable; for Steve's hair had a habit of curling closely all
over his head; and before he had been combing a minute he used to dash
the teethed instrument away, give his crisp locks a rub, and say,
"Bother!"
And now he, Captain Marsham, and Dr Handscombe stood on the granite
wharf at Nordoe, high up among the Norwegian fiords, talking to Captain
Hendal, a sturdy, elderly, ruddy-bronze giant, who acted as a sort of
amateur consul and referee for shipping folk who came and went from the
little hot-and-cold port, and who was now frowning heavily at the trio
whom he faced.
"Want me to speak out, do you, Captain Marsham, eh?"
"Of course. I came and asked you for your help and advice. I know you
to be a man of great experience, and I say once more, what do you
think?"
"Well, sir, I think you ought to be ashamed of yourself."
"Why?" said Captain Marsham, smiling; and as his features relaxed, he
looked in size, ruddy-bronze complexion, and hard, weather-tanned
appearance wonderfully like the Norwegian consul.
"Because you are going to take a boy like that up into the high
latitudes, where from minute to minute you never know whether the end
mayn't come."
"The end come?" said the captain.
"Yes, and you ought to know how: stove in, crushed, sunk, lost in the
snow, frozen, starved, sir. It's one big risk, I tell you. It's all
very well for the walrus-hunters and whale-fishers, who go for their
living; but you're a gentleman, with money to fit out that steamer as
you have done it. There's no need for you to go; and if you'll take my
advice, you'll give it up."
Captain Marsham shook his head.
"You've been to sea a good deal?" said Hendal.
"Nearly all my life. Almost everywhere," said the captain, while Steve
Young listened intently to all that was said.
"But you don't know our polar ocean, sir."
"No; but I've had a pretty fair experience among the southern ice,
trying to penetrate the pack there," said Captain Marsham.
"Oh! oh! Ah, then that would help you a bit. Ice is ice, sir, all the
world over."
"Of course."
"But there, you give it up, sir: that's my advice. Take a trip a little
way if you like, and do your bit of shooting; you can do that without
any risks. Then come back. Why, only last year--let me see, it was the
beginning of June, like this is--a well-formed, strongly built schooner
touched here--the _Ice Blink_ they called her--from Hull, Captain
Young--"
"Yes," said Captain Marsham quietly; "and they sailed north, and have
not been heard of since."
"Eh? How did you know?" cried the consul. "Oh, of course, from the
papers."
"Yes, and from other sources too, Captain Hendal. Mr Young is--"
"Was," muttered the Norwegian.
"_Is_, sir," said Captain Marsham sternly, "a very old friend of mine,
and this lad's uncle. We are going to try and find out where they are
frozen up."
A complete change came over the Norwegian, who took a step forward and
clapped his hands heavily upon Captain Marsham's shoulders. Then
turning smartly, he caught Steve by the hand, shook it heartily, and
ended by resting his left arm on the boy's shoulder as he gazed down at
him with his keen blue eyes looking moist.
"God bless you, my lad!" he cried in a deep voice, "and your expedition
too. Right, Captain Marsham, and I beg your pardon. I thought you were
going on a risky fowling trip, and it made me angry to think of your
taking a lad like that up into yon solitudes. But it will not be dark
to you when the sun goes down; there's always a bright light in the
hearts of those who go to help others in distress. Now, then, what can
I do to help you? For I say God-speed to your trip with all my heart."
"Thank you, thank you. Well, you can help me in several ways. As an
old ice-goer you can give me many hints. Above all, as a brother-sailor
you know the value of a good crew. I have some trusty men, but I want
four more--young, strong, hearty, Norway lads, who have been well among
the walrus, and who can tackle a whale or a bear."
"Then you mean work?"
"Certainly. I will not believe my friend is lost, though I am going up
yonder; so I make this a pleasure and hunting trip."
"So as to pay expenses?" said the Norwegian.
"Yes. This special steamer and her fittings mean some thousands of
pounds, and I think I may as well reduce the cost all I can."
"Of course; and you have called your steamer the _Hvalross_."
"Yes; I have used your Norse term for the sea-horse."
"The name will make our lads eager to go."
"Then you can get me four to go with us?"
"You shall have the four finest men who have not already started, sir."
"Come, that sounds better," said the little, keen-looking man who had
not yet spoken. "May I shake hands with you, Captain Hendal?"
"Yes, sir; I like shaking hands with Englishmen," said the big
Norwegian, holding out his great palm, the back of which was strangely
suggestive of a polar bear's paw; and he laughed as he looked down at
the little white hand laid in it, and then gave it a grip which changed
its colour. "But you're not a sailor."
"I? No, a medical man."
"Name?"
"Handscombe," said the doctor, smiling.
"Got stuff in you, though," said the Norwegian grimly, "or you'd have
hallooed when I gave your hand that nip. But why are you going? They
won't want a doctor?"
"Oh, I don't know; I may be useful. I am a bit scientific though, and
want to see what we can discover."
"Good," said the Norwegian; "deal to learn up there, sir. Ice,
currents, the cold, the storms--and you'll find something beside snow;
but you will not find the North Pole."
"No," said Dr Handscombe, smiling; "we don't expect that, do we,
Steve?"
The lad smiled.
"Why not, sir? We might, you know."
"Yes, my lad, you might," said the Norwegian seriously. "It is more
likely to be found by accident than by those who go on purpose. Well,
Captain Marsham, I'll see about your men at once. Shall I find you on
board by-and-by?"
"Yes; I'll stay there till you come."
They parted, the Norwegian to stride away for the little town, while
Captain Marsham with his two companions made at once for the
sturdy-looking vessel with its low grey funnel lying in the land-locked
harbour, about fifty yards from the sunny shore.
CHAPTER TWO.
TO NORRARD.
Steve Young, who was walking first, suddenly stooped down and took up a
handful of sand, which was so hot, fine, and dry that it began to
trickle between his fingers like that in the kitchen egg-boiler at home,
as he trotted softly to the edge of the wharf and looked over, to find
exactly what he expected: the boat made fast to one of the cross
timbers, with a big swarthy man in a blue jersey asleep in the stern,
and a rough-looking, shock-headed boy also asleep in the bows, the hot
sunshine having a soporific effect on both.
As Steve reached the edge he looked sharply back and saw that the
Norwegian captain had returned, and Captain Marsham and the doctor had
turned to see what he wanted. That was Steve's opportunity, and going
down on one knee he reached over where the shock-headed boy lay with the
side of his head resting upon the boat's gunwale ten feet below, and one
ear turned up as if listening while its owner slept.
Steve Young calculated pretty well in trying to get his hand exactly
over that ear, and then let a little sand trickle down. It fell right
into the ear, for there was not a breath of wind; but the boy slept on.
Steve let a little more go down, and this time there was a tiny stone as
well, which struck the open organ and made it twitch, just as a dog's
ear does when it is tickled. But the boy slept on, and Steve tried
again, letting more sand fall. This time the boy raised his hand and
gave his ear a vicious rub. Then the hand dropped, and he slept again.
More sand, and a stone or two about half the size of peas, one of which
dropped right into the opening of the ear, and resulted in the boy
making a rapid dash with his hand past his head, as if striking at
something. He subsided once more with a grunt, and more sand fell in
company with tiny pebbles. This time the boy made three or four savage
blows in the air, but without raising his head or opening his eyes.
"Bother the flees!" he muttered, and Steve waited. Then down went the
trickling sand. "Bother the flees, I say!" cried the boy, opening his
eyes now, and making a few more angry strokes with his hand. Again he
closed his eyes, and, practice making perfect, Steve dropped a tiny
pebble right into the boy's ear, and drew back out of sight; for this
time the lad sprang up and looked sharply round. Then, seeing nothing
on the wharf overhead, he turned to the man in the stern, and said
sharply:
"That you, Hahmeesh?"
"Eh?" came in a drowsy tone.
"That you flecking stanes in my lug?"
"Na. Flees."
"No. Stanes and sahnd."
"Flees, I tell you. Be quiet."
The boy grunted, looked round, and settled down again to sleep, for he
was still drowsy.
Steve listened till all was still, glanced over his right shoulder, saw
that Captain Marsham was still talking to the Norwegian, and then
quietly peered over the edge of the granite wharf again, to find the boy
apparently fast asleep. Then down went a tiny pebble with splendid aim.
"Bother the flees!" roared the boy, springing up and sending his arms
about like a windmill. But this time Steve stood fast, laughing; while
the boy stopped short, looking up fiercely, and then grinned.
"I see you all the time hiding ahint the stanes!" he cried.
"Come, jump up; here's the captain."
The effect of those words was magical, for the man, a big,
good-humoured-looking Scot, also sprang up and stepped to his place on
the thwart forward, and cried to the boy:
"Naw, Watty, handy there with that hitcher!"
The boy caught up the boat-hook, drew the boat close to where the
painter was fastened, and then hauled her along, after casting off, to
where a rough wooden ladder was clamped to the side of the wharf.
Both moved smartly, for, short as the time had been that they had served
on board the _Hvalross_, Captain Marsham had drilled the men into
something like the same habits as those of his old crew when he
commanded a sloop in the Royal Navy, before he retired from the service
and settled down at Dartmouth. Since then he had amused himself with
his yacht, till, hearing of the non-return of his old friend Captain
Young, he determined to fit out the _Hvalross_ and make an expedition to
the north, taking with him his ward, Stephen Young, who had long been
importuning him to arrange for his going to sea.
The boat was waiting as Captain Marsham came to the edge of the little
granite wharf, and they had just stepped in when a strange sound came
floating through the silence of the soft, dreamy summer air, followed
directly by a long-drawn, plaintive howl that was almost terrible in its
despairing tone.
"What ever is that?" cried the doctor, starting up from his seat and
shading his eyes to gaze at the anchored vessel.
"It's Skene-dhu!" cried Steve. "What's he howling at? Because we're
ashore?"
"Pipes," said the man, who was now pulling steadily at one oar, while
the boy tugged at the other.
"Pipes?" cried the captain. "What pipes? They surely don't play the
bagpipes in Norway?"
"No, sir. It's Andra McByle brought his fra Oban."
"There, pull, my lads!" said the captain, frowning. "We shall have
plenty to depress us going north without winds of this description, eh,
Steve?"
"Yes, it's horrid," said that young gentleman; and the boy who was
rowing looked up at him sharply with a frown on his heavy brows.
And all the while the wild, weird strain grew louder, and the howling
more piteous, till the boat reached the vessel's side, when the drone
and squeal of the pipes ceased on the instant, and the dog's howl was
changed to a loud, joyous bark, as his handsome head appeared at the
gangway, the eyes flashing in the sunlight, ears cocked, and the thick
mass of hair about the neck ruffled up.
"Back, Skeny! Stop there, boy!" shouted Steve; and his words checked
the dog just as he was about to leap down.
At that moment a frank-looking, middle-aged man came to the side, and
looked down at them. "Any good, sir?" he said; "or are we too late for
them?"
"All right, Lowe," said the captain. "Four of the best men in port
promised."
"Old Hendal promise them, sir?"
"Yes."
"Then it is all right," said the new comer on the scene, to wit, Mr
James Lowe, the chief officer, an experienced sailor in the Northern
Seas, who had applied to Captain Marsham for a post on the vessel while
it was fitting out at Birkenhead, joined it at Oban, and proved himself
a thoroughly good navigator in bringing them round by the many islands
and fast currents of the west coast of Scotland, and then across to
Norway and up through the fiords to Nordoe.
A couple of hours later, as the occupants of the _Hvalross_ lounged
about enjoying the delicious sunshine of the short northern summer, and
those fresh to the coast gazed admiringly at the towering cliffs,
snow-capped mountains, and thundering waterfalls which plunged headlong
into the pure waters of the fiord, which reflected all like a mirror, a
heavy boat pushed off from the wharf, and Captain Hendal climbed on
deck. He was followed by four sturdy-looking descendants of the
Vikings, clear-eyed, fair-haired, massive-headed men, who looked ready
and willing to go through any danger, and who one and all declared
themselves eager to start, on one condition--that they should not be
expected to stoke the engine fire. This was conceded instantly. A few
questions were then asked by Captain Hendal as to the stores and
_materiel_ on board the vessel; and it being found that everything
likely to be wanted had been thought of and provided, and that every
possible place beside the bunkers was crammed with coal, the Norwegian
captain took his leave with the new recruits.
That evening the men were back on board with their kits; quite a crowd
of people were about the wharf, consequent upon the new interest for
them which the vessel possessed, and an hour later, steam being up, the
anchor was raised, and the sturdy-looking grey vessel glided away
through the calm waters of the fiord amidst a loud burst of cheers.
Northward ho! for the region of the midnight sun.
CHAPTER THREE.
PREPARATIONS.
"I say," said Steve some hours later, "isn't it getting late?"
"Yes, very," said the captain; "go and turn in."
"But it's so light, sir! It was light enough coming up here, but--what
time is it?"
"Eleven--past."
"What! Why, I thought it could only be about eight."
"I suppose so, boy," said the captain, who was looking ahead for the
opening through which the _Hvalross_ was to thread her way out from the
fiord into the ocean; "but where is your geography?"
"At home."
"Yes, yes; but I don't mean your book, my lad. I mean the geography and
knowledge in your head. Don't you remember that the farther we go north
at this time of year the lighter it becomes, till, not many miles
farther, it will be all daylight?"
"Yes, I remember now," cried Steve; "but it's rather puzzling, all that
about the midnight sun. Doesn't the sun really set at all?"
"No," said Captain Marsham, smiling at the lad's puzzled expression.
"Then what does it do?" said the lad, gazing hard in the direction of
the north-west, where there was still a warm glow.
"Keeps up above the horizon."
"But that's what puzzles me," said Steve.
"Well, I hardly know how to explain it to you, my boy, unless you can
grasp it if I ask you to suppose you are standing on the North Pole."
"Yes, I understand that. Wouldn't the sun set there?"
"No; but at midsummer day it would be at a certain height above the
horizon."
"Yes; but how would it be at midsummer night?"
"Just at the same height in the sky, going apparently round the
heavens."
"And would it keep on like that, always at the same height night and
day?"
"Yes, for one day only. The next day it would be nearly the same
height, then a little lower; and so it would go on becoming a little and
a little lower, and, as it were, screwing slowly down till it was close
to the horizon; then would come the days when it was only half seen,
then not seen at all."
"And after that?"
"Darkness and winter, Steve, till it had gone as far south as it could
go and begun to return. Do you understand now?"
"I think so," said Steve, but rather dubiously. "It's much too big to
get hold of all at once. But just tell me this, and then I'll go to
bed, sir. As we shan't be right at the North Pole, how long will it be
before we see the sun in the middle of the night?"
"That depends, my lad. If this breeze keeps up, we shall hoist sail,
save our coal, and pass round the North Cape at midnight, and then we
shall have a good three months' sunshine in which to load our tanks with
oil, have plenty of sport, and I hope--best of all--find our friends
alive and little the worse for passing through an arctic winter in the
snow. Now that's quite enough for you to think of for one night. Down
below."
Stephen Young left the deck after giving a longing look round at the
lovely sky, and feeling as if he had more to think of than he could well
manage. Ten minutes later he was lying in his comfortable berth,
listening to the gliding motion of the water as it lapped against the
vessel's side. Then he began to wonder why the constant sunshine did
not melt all the ice and snow in the arctic circle; and lastly he did
not wonder at all, for he was fast asleep, just as the vessel passed
through the piled-up masses of rock which guarded the northern entrance
to the fiord, and acted as breakwaters to keep the inner straits so
lake-like and still. For directly the _Hvalross_ had passed the last
rocks there was a disagreeable heaving, and soon after the vessel had
little waves splashing against her bows, and within an hour she was
careening over to the full breeze, and making her way north at a rate
which promised well for Stephen seeing the midnight sun twelve hours
sooner than he had been told.
The swilling and scrubbing of the planks roused Steve the next morning,
and, hurriedly dressing, he went on deck to find the sun shining
brightly, the blue sea sparkling, and a dim line that might have been
cloud away to the right. The breeze was just such a one as a sailor
would like to continue, and the _Hvalross_, though not fast, being built
for strength and resistance to the ice, was making good progress, thanks
to the height of her spars and the grand spread of canvas she could
bear. The new men were all very busy with bucket and swab, just as if
they had been on board a month; and the last traces of the coal dust,
which had worried Captain Marsham in his desire for perfect cleanliness,
had been sent down the scuppers.
"Morning," said the first of the new men Steve encountered, giving him a
friendly nod. "Nice breeze."
Steve stared, for he did not expect to find the new men able to converse
in English; but in five minutes he found that they were well acquainted
with his tongue, and also that they had visited Aberdeen and Hull
several times in whalers.
About that time the captain came on deck, had a short conversation with
Mr Lowe, the mate, who then went below to rest, just as Steve was
noticing the smoke which rose from the galley fire and thinking about
breakfast. That came in due time, and when they went on deck again the
wind had died out and the vessel hardly had steering way.
There being no immediate need of progress recourse was not had to steam,
and a question asked by one of the Nordoe men resulted in Captain
Marsham giving orders for the tackle to be brought on deck and
overhauled before being re-stowed for immediate use when wanted.
Steve, with a boy's interest in this fishing tackle on a large scale,
eagerly watched the unlashing and laying out of the coils of new, soft,
strong, tarred line, the walrus harpoons, lances with their long, thin,
smooth, white pine poles, the white whale harpoon, and the harpoon gun.
Every one of these implements was full of suggestive thoughts of
exciting adventure; so, too, were the ice anchors and picks; and as all
were carefully examined in turn the Norway men talked to each other,
making plenty of comments as they ran the new line through their fingers
and balanced the lances in their hands, till in imagination Steve saw
the great ivory-tusked walrus rising out of the sea and the men in the
boats ready to strike.
He was not alone in his intense interest, for the shock-headed boy was
staring hard too, with his mouth half open and his forehead wrinkled
into furrows, till he saw Captain Marsham approach from the wheel, when
he hurried forward to commence altering the coil of a rope which needed
no touching and whose neatness he disturbed.
"Well, my men," said the captain, "what do you say to the tackle?"
"Very good, sir," said one, who seemed to be the eldest of the party.
"Only wants using well."
"Exactly. But you will manage that."
"Yes, sir; we'll try," said the man, and the others nodded and smiled.
"What about the wind dropping like this? Does it mean change?"
"Yes," said another of the men, giving a sharp look round; "nor'-east
before long, I should say."
The man proved to be a true weather prophet, for in a couple of hours
the wind had swung completely round to dead ahead, and after a little
thought the vessel's course was altered and her head laid for the
north-west.
"But will not this take us quite out of our way?" said the doctor, as
they sat that day at dinner, with a lively sea playfully patting the
shining sides of the vessel as she glided rapidly onward.
"Which is our way?" said the captain, smiling.
"North, to find our friends."
"Exactly; but it does not matter whether we approach the north by the
north-east or north-west. It is all chance as to where they may have
wintered; and, as the wind is fair for the way north-west, let's take
it."
"And if we keep on in this direction, where shall we make?" said the
doctor.
"Greenland!" cried Steve; and the captain nodded. "Right," he said;
"and there is a possibility that they may have reached an island there,
which I have often thought I should like to see."
"Yes?"
"Jan Mayen, a place seldom visited. If the wind holds fair we'll make
for that, try to explore it as far as the ice will allow us, and then
sail north along the edge of the floe for Spitzbergen, without you can
suggest a better plan."
"I? No!" said the doctor.
"Can you, Lowe?" asked the captain of the mate, who had now joined them
after a good morning's sleep.
"No, sir. It's all chance work, this sailing to the north. We must
search where we can. It's of no use to say we'll go here or there; we
must go where the ice will let us."
"Exactly; and take what walrus and seal we can on the way. Have you
ever touched at Jan Mayen?"
"No, and never could get near enough to the island for fog and ice."
"But you've heard a good deal about the place?"
"Yes; I've heard that it's a land of high mountains, and that there's a
volcano at one end. Let's see, there's a kind of seal there, too, that
is very abundant; but the place is rarely touched at, being famous for
fogs, currents, and ice--all enemies to navigation."
"Well, we will see if we cannot have better luck, and try to get there
in fine weather," said Captain Marsham. "What do you say, doctor?"
"That it will be a treat to land there. Besides, we may find our
friends."
The doctor walked forward, and Steve followed, with the idea of landing
upon an unexplored coast growing in its fascination; and as the
naturalist leaned over the bows to peer down into the clear water, the
lad edged up alongside.
"Hullo, Steve! what are you thinking about?" saluted him.
"Volcanoes."
"Warm subject. Well, what about them?"
"I was wondering why it was that these burning mountains are always
found up in very cold regions among the ice and snow."
"But are they?"
"Oh yes," said Steve confidently. "There's Hecla in Iceland, and this
one Mr Lowe talked about, and Captain Marsham says he saw a tremendous
one amongst the ice toward the South Pole."
"Indeed!" said the doctor sarcastically. "That makes three. What about
the scores of others dotted about the earth in the hottest countries?
Your theory will not hold water, my lad. But what's that man going
aloft for? We can't be anywhere near land."
This remark was occasioned by one of the men climbing the shrouds of the
main-mast, making his way to the top, and then, as they watched him,
climbing higher to the main topgallant crosstrees, where he stopped for
some little time making an examination before descending.
"Gone up to see if the ropes are safe," said Steve at last. But this
soon proved to be a very lame conclusion, for the other three Norsemen
and a sour-looking Scotchman, with a little brown mark at the corner of
one lip, were busy getting something up out of the hold.
The something resolved itself into a big tub about five feet in height,
and narrow, while it was made higher by an iron framework or ring rising
another six inches above the open top, and held projecting like a rail
by means of stout bars attached to a hoop.
It is a bad plan on shipboard to ask questions of officers when they are
busy, and Steve had been to sea long enough to learn this. On the other
hand, it is a good thing, not only at sea, but through life, to
investigate as much as possible for yourself, and correct any errors
into which you fall as you learn more. "Bought wit is better than
taught wit," the old moralist wrote; and he was quite right, for the
things taught us are too often forgotten, while those which we have
bought at the cost of a good deal of puzzling and study fix themselves
firmly in the mind. So, as soon as the tub was left standing on the
deck, and he could conveniently do so, Steve walked up and began to
examine it, noting principally that about half-way down there was a
broad ledge half round the inside.
"To brew something, I suppose," said Steve to himself. "They'll lay the
yeast, or whatever it is they use, on that ledge. Some kind of drink, I
suppose, to keep the men warm when we get up into the ice."
He had another good look round after thrusting his head inside the iron
rail, upon which a board was placed to slide, and then noted something
else which quite upset his theory.
At that moment the shock-headed boy came up from the hold, with a bundle
of what seemed to be stout oaken laths under his arm.
"What have you got there, Watty?"
"Wud--pieces o' wud."
"What for?"
"I dunno."
"Oh, you are a clever one!" cried Steve, turning away impatiently, for
the sour-looking sailor with the brown mark at the corner of his lip
came up from below, where he had been to fetch a bunch of tar-twine.
"Here, Andrew," said Steve eagerly, "what are they going to make in that
tub?"
"Make, Meester Young?" said the man, turning to gaze thoughtfully at the
cask. "Observations."
"Now, no gammon. Tell me!"
The man wiped his lips with the back of his hand, and spread his face
into a dry kind of grin, just as if something hurt him, and he was
smiling to show people that he did not mind.
"Observations," he said again.
Steve gave him an angry look.
"Don't you make stupid observations."
Andrew McByle of Ballachulish, a well-tanned Scottish whaler, "went
off": that is to say, he did not leave the spot on the deck where he
stood talking to Steve Young, but he went off like a clock or some other
piece of machinery; for he suddenly gave a jerk, and made a peculiar
noise inside somewhere about the throat, accompanied by some singular
contortions of the face.
Steve pressed close up to him, for he had seen the contortions before.
"Look here, Andy," he whispered, "do you want me to kick you?"
"Na, Mr Stevin."
"Then don't you laugh at me when I ask you questions. Every one isn't
so precious clever as you are; and look here, Watty Links, if you dare
to grin at me I'll punch your head. Now then, Andy, what is it?"
"Dinna ca' me Andy, my laddie, and she'll tell ye. My name's Andra."
"Very well then, Andra. What's the tub for?"
"The craw's-nest."
"Bah!" exclaimed Steve; and he walked forward to where the stout
red-faced sailor who had pulled him aboard from the wharf was busy
applying grease to the fore-mast.
"What's that cask for, Hamish?"
"Yon, sir? For the crows," said the man, grinning.
"What! do we shoot crows and salt them down in that tub?"
"Oh no, sir. They shoots themselves up through the bottom."
Steve stood staring at the man for a moment, and then turned away
impatiently.
"How stupid of me," he said. "I ought to have known. Crow's-nest, of
course."
He walked near to the foot of the main-mast just as the Norwegian sailor
who had been up aloft turned the tub down with its bottom forward, went
on one knee and pushed the bottom inward, one end rising up and showing
that the other side worked upon hinges.
"She'll want a little iling," said the man; then, turning the tub
upright again, the bottom fell into its place with a snap, and the man
turned and took the ball of tarred twine from McByle, and walked to the
side.
"Now, boy," he said to Watty Links, "bring up that stuff."
He took hold of the shrouds, swung himself on to the bulwarks, and began
to mount the ratlines as calmly as if it were a broad staircase, though
the vessel was careening over, and rising and falling on the swell.
"Now, my lad, up with you," said the captain. "Stop there, and hand him
the pieces as he wants them."
The boy's face wrinkled up, and he looked down at his bundle of
many-lengthed laths, then up at the top-mast, and then at the captain.
"Well, did you hear what I said, sir?"
"Yes, sir."
"Then why don't you run up?"
"The wind blaws, sir, and I dinna thenk I can haud on."
"What? Why, you contemptible, lubberly young rascal, what do you mean?
You come to sea, and afraid to go aloft!"
"Na, I winna say I'm afraid to gang aloft, sir; but my heid's a' of a
wark when I get up, and I might fa' and hurt somebody."
Captain, mate, the doctor, and Steve burst into a roar of laughter at
this; and feeling that he must have said something unusually clever the
boy looked smiling round, letting his eyes rest at last upon Steve.
"Here, this won't do!" cried Mr Lowe. "Now, boy, no nonsense; up with
you!"
"Na," said the boy sturdily, and he shook his shock head. "My mither
said I wasna to rin into danger, and I didna come to sea to fa'
overboard, or come doon upon the deck wi' a roon."
"Now, boy, come along!" cried the sailor, who was high up above the top.
"Do you hear, sir! Up with you, or you'll get the rope's end!" cried
the mate angrily.
"Don't send him," said the captain in an undertone. "The young cur may
fall."
"I'll take them!" cried Steve; and stepping forward, he leaped up into
the shrouds and held down his hand for the bundle.
The captain gave his head a nod.
"Up with you then, my lad. Shall I send a man to lash you to the
rigging?"
"Yes, sir, when I ask," cried Steve: and taking the bundle of pieces of
wood under his arm he began to mount steadily.
"Pass the word for the cook," cried the mate angrily; and as Steve
reached the top he paused to rest a moment, and looked down to see that
the cook had come out of the galley and presented himself before his
officers.
"Here!" cried the mate, "take this boy, cook, and set him to peel
potatoes and scour your pots. He'll never make a sailor."
"Na," whimpered the lad, "I didna come to sea to peel potatoes. My
mither said--"
Steve did not hear what Watty's "mither" had said, for the cook made a
rush at him, caught him by the scruff of the neck, and ran him into the
galley, closely followed by Skene-dhu, the dog, snapping and barking at
their heels in a way which hastened Watty's pace and stopped all
resistance.
Half laughing, half pitying the boy, but with a blending of contempt,
Steve resumed his climb, till, looking up, he found the Norwegian sailor
just above him.
"So you've come, eh, my lad?" he said in perfect English.
"Yes, I've come."
"Don't you feel scared?"
"No, not yet. I say, what's your name?"
"Johannes, sir. Well, are you going to help me?"
"Yes, if you show me what to do."
"Hand me the rails, my lad, one by one, shortest first, while I lash
them across from side to side."
"But what for?"
"What for, my lad? So that we can get into the crow's-nest when she's
hauled right up and made fast yonder."
"But why won't the ratlines do?"
"Because they wouldn't be handy, my lad. There, you'll soon see. Get
the shortest one ready," he continued, as he opened his big Norwegian
knife by pressing on a spring at the side, and holding it upside down,
when the long keen blade which lay in the handle dropped out to its full
length, and the removal of the thumb from the spring fixed it in its
place.
Then the man climbed a little higher up the shrouds, so that he could
reach to where they came to an end on the main topgallant mast, about
one-fourth of its length below the truck and halyards, thrust one leg
through between the ratlines, so as to twist it round and get a good
hold, leaving his hands free; and Steve at once followed his example,
and then loosened the shortest lath-like piece of wood. This done, and
the piece held ready, he had time to look about him, while the sailor
untwisted some of his stout tarred twine and cut it into short lengths
ready for use.
Steve's first look was, naturally enough, down at the deck, which now
seemed to be at a terrible depth below him, looking quite a hundred
feet, though it was not more than seventy, and the first thought which
struck him was: "Suppose I fell!" A thrill ran through him, and in
imagination he saw himself lying, broken and bleeding, on the white
deck. But the next instant he said to himself: "No; I shouldn't reach
the deck, I should go overboard into the sea. How deep down should I
go?" and then he clung there staring below him, till he was roused from
the peculiar kind of fascination by the sailor's voice.
"Now, master," he said; and Steve gave a kind of gasp as he turned to
the speaker. "Shortest piece."
Steve handed it, and the Norseman tried its length, which proved to be
just sufficient to reach across from the starboard shrouds, to which he
clung, to those on the port side.
"Just right," he said, and resting each end of the stout lath-like piece
on the ratlines, he proceeded to bind the starboard end fast to the
outer shroud.
This was quickly done by a few deft turns of the strong twine, and then
the sailor descended a little.
"Next size!" he cried, and another piece was passed up, this being a
trifle longer.
It proved to fit exactly, showing how accurately the bundle of pieces
had been prepared for the object in view.
"Next!" cried the man, and the piece was handed, placed in position on
the opposite ratlines, and secured in turn.
"See what these are for?" said the Norseman, smiling.
"Yes; you are making a ladder, so as to get from side to side," replied
Steve; "but you can't make it very far down, it would take tremendously
long pieces when we get lower."
"Only want ten or a dozen, my lad. You see what they're for now, don't
you?"
"N-no."
"To step on to from the ratlines, and go up into the crow's-nest."
"What, that tub?"
"Yes; we haul her up and lash her just above us, close to the truck
there, above the top piece of wood."
"I see now!" cried Steve; and, full of interest in the task, he handed
the pieces till the last had been secured, when the Norseman ascended to
the highest, took tight hold of the mast, and crossed over on to the
port-side shrouds, where he began to make fast the other ends of the
pieces of wood.
"How are you getting on up there, Steve?" cried the captain from the
deck.
"All right, sir. Done one side."
"Good! Feel giddy?"
"Oh no, sir."
"Shall I send the boy to relieve you?"
Steve replied in the negative, and the captain went aft again.
"Ever been up here before, sir?" said the man, as he rapidly went on
with his task.
"No, never."
"Oh!" ejaculated the Norseman, and he looked across at his companion
inquiringly, but with his busy fingers working away till the last piece
had been securely bound at the port side and a short wooden ladder
extended from side to side.
"Now, what's next?" asked Steve.
"Get up the crow's-nest. It'll want two of us for that."
"Well, I'll help," said Steve.
"Ay, sir, and I'd like your help; but it'll want one of my mates, with
his strong arms, to hold her securely while she's made fast."
He hailed the deck, and a man came up with a small rope, which Johannes
took, climbed up a little higher and passed the end through a little
block high up just below the truck, drew upon it, and sent the end of
the line down rapidly to the deck.
"Then this crow's-nest is for a look-out place?" said Steve.
"That's it, sir. Makes a nice snug cover for a man to stand in when
we're among the walrus or seals, or seeking a way through the ice."
"And this ladder is for a man to creep up and get in through the
bottom?"
"Right again, sir; you don't want no telling. He creeps up the ladder,
in through the bottom, shuts the door down, and there he is, able to
look out eight or nine miles any way."
Steve looked down, and could see that the men on deck were making the
great cask fast to the end of the line. Then, turning to the man again:
"You said something about looking out for ice."
"Ay, sir, I did."
"How long will it be before we come in sight of any?"
The sailors both looked at him and smiled.
"'Bout as long as it takes to cast your eyes to the nor'ard, sir."
"What do you mean?"
"Look yonder," said the first Norseman, jerking his thumb over his
shoulder. "You can see ice, can't you?"
Steve looked in the direction indicated, and shook his head.
"Nonsense, sir!" said the other. "There's ice--one, two, three
good-sized bits floating this way."
"I can't see them," said Steve sadly. "Your eyes are better than mine."
"Maybe, sir. We've been at sea longer than you. Try again."
The boy looked, holding on by passing his arm round one of the shrouds,
while the mast gave from the pressure of the wind, and produced a
peculiar effect, as of swinging, now that his attention was not directed
to the work going on.
"Feel all right?" said the first Norseman.
"Yes."
"Not giddy, sir?"
"No, I think not. I'm all right, but I can't see any ice."
"Try again. There, straight away where the sea shines in the sunlight."
"N-no," said Steve; "I can see the waves breaking and sparkling miles
away."
"No, sir; you couldn't see the waves breaking and sparkling miles away
on a day like this. What you see is ice."
"What, an iceberg? I thought that would be like an island."
"No, sir; a bit or two of floe ice going to the south'ard."
"Yes, I see now; but how big are these pieces?"
"Ten or a dozen feet out of the water, and perhaps a hundred feet long."
"But what do you mean by floe ice?"
"The ice of the sea frozen."
"Well, of course!" cried Steve; "so are icebergs."
"Are they, sir?" said the man, smiling. "Have you ever seen one?"
"No; but I've often read of them."
"Wait till you see one, then, sir, and you won't say they're part of the
frozen sea; they're bits of the great ice rivers that run down into the
sea, and then break off. Icebergs are fresh water when they're melted--
land ice. Me and my mate have heard them split off with a noise like
thunder, and then they float away."
"Ahoy, there aloft! Up she comes."
The little wheel in the block overhead began to chirrup and squeak as
the men hauled upon the line, and the tub with its iron ring and rail
began to ascend rapidly higher and higher, till it reached where the
three clung, and was then guided to where it was to be secured, with its
bottom resting on the place where the tops of the shrouds passed round
the mast.
"Hold on!" was shouted. "Make fast!" and the cask became stationary.
Then the second of the two sailors stood on the newly-made ladder, and
held the cask while the first passed a rope round it and secured it to
the slight mast; after which there was a little lashing above to steady
it, and the crow's-nest hung there high above the deck, ready for use.
"There you are, sir," said Johannes. "As you've been helping you ought
to have first try. Up with you."
"Think it's safe?" said Steve, hesitating; and a curious sensation of
shrinking came over him.
"Shouldn't ask you to try her if she warn't fast, sir," replied the man
bluntly; and without further ado the lad loosened his grasp of the
shrouds, and stepped on to the wooden ladder, looking up at the bottom
of the cask.
"Now, sir, just one word of warning," said the second Norseman. "That
ladder's to step on from the shrouds, not to go down on deck."
"Of course not," replied Steve; "I know that."
"Yes, sir, and so do all of those who come up; but same time, a poor
fellow don't think, and when he lowers himself out of the tub, he goes
on stepping down without going off on to the shrouds, and I've known men
fall and be killed."
"I say, don't talk about falling," said Steve, with a shiver; "it makes
one feel creepy."
"Only good advice, sir," said Johannes. "Now, then, up you go."
The lad mounted three of the steps, and his head touched the bottom of
the tub.
"It isn't opened!" he cried.
"Never mind, sir; go on, push up."
Steve obeyed, thrust hard with his head, and the bottom gave way,
turning upon its hinges till it was vertical, and he passed up inside
the tub, stepped on to the narrow ledge at the side, and the bottom
dropped down into its place, forming a firm flooring, with a ring at the
edge ready for lifting it up.
The next moment Steve was standing upright, peering round in all
directions, finding that he was in a wonderfully commanding position for
sweeping the sea, and now, with his eyes already a little educated,
making out the ice to the north plainly enough.
There was the seat ready for resting upon; the iron rail all round for a
rest for a telescope, and attached to this rail the broad piece of board
which could be run round in any direction to act as a screen from the
wind when it blew hard and was perhaps cold enough to give frost-bite to
the unfortunate watcher up aloft.
A hail from the deck put an end to Steve's sea sweeping, just as he
fancied he made out something dark to the south, which might have been a
boat or some large fish. So, stooping down in his narrow cell, he
raised the bottom, and began to lower himself down, till his feet, which
sought for a resting-place, touched the second rail of the ladder they
had made, and he thoroughly grasped now how necessary their work had
been.
"Steady, sir!" cried Johannes, as he stepped lower. "Keep the door
resting upon your head, so that it don't come down with a bang; it might
hurt you."
"All right," said the lad, obeying the instructions to the letter, while
the two men who stood on the shrouds to starboard and port watched him
carefully. "That's it, isn't it?" he continued, as he stepped lower,
and the trap-door bottom closed with a gentle tap.
"Make anything out?" cried Captain Marsham from the deck.
"Yes, sir!" cried Steve eagerly. "Three pieces of ice to the north, and
there's something dark right away south that looks like a boat bottom
upwards."
"Eh? Look again. What do you make it to be, my lad?"
This to one of the Norwegian sailors, who placed a hand over his eyes,
and took a long look to the south.
"Well, what do you make of it?"
"Small whale, I should say, sir. But if it be," he said, after a short
pause, "she's lying asleep in the sunshine."
"My glass," said the captain; and it was quickly fetched from the cabin,
adjusted, and he took a long look in the direction pointed out.
"Yes; a small whale or a great grampus basking. Well done, look-out in
the crow's-nest! Better come down now, my lad."
These words sent the blood coursing to the lad's cheeks, and he began to
descend quickly, thinking now that after all it was a risky position for
any one high up there above the deck, and that the sooner he was safely
down the better he would like it. Then he took two more steps, and was
in the act of taking another when the foot he lowered touched nothing,
and he started so violently that the other foot glided from the smooth
bar of wood, and he dropped with a jerk to the full extent of his arms,
giving his hands such a sharp snatch that he felt them giving way just
as he was hanging suspended over seventy feet above the deck. Then they
gave way, for, lately as it had been uttered, he had forgotten the
Norseman's carefully given warning.
CHAPTER FOUR.
IN THE DOCTOR'S HANDS.
A cry rose from the deck, and Steve Young in that brief moment felt that
all was over, and that he was struck a violent blow in the ribs. Next
moment he swung against the starboard shrouds to which he clung, feeling
sick and giddy with pain, but awaking to the fact that the big Norwegian
sailor had gripped his jacket on the right side and taken up a little
fold of flesh as well. The pain was keen for a few moments, but partly
ceased as the man thrust his other hand, by which he had held on between
the ratlines, and took a good hold of his waistband.
"Now, then, can you get round this side?"
For answer Steve worked himself from the inner to the outer slope of the
shrouds just below the cross-bars, and then thrust his legs through and
held on, waiting for the fluttering nervous sensation which had attacked
him to pass off.
"Ahoy, there!" came from the deck in the captain's stern tones. "I'll
send up a line; make it fast round his chest, and lower him down."
These words sent the blood flushing to the boy's cheeks, for the idea of
being lowered down like a bale or cask sounded too degrading.
"No, no!" he cried. "It's all right, sir; I can come down. Only
slipped," he added.
"Only slipped!" said the Norseman bitterly. "Didn't I tell you to be
careful, sir?"
"Yes; but I forgot."
"Lucky for you I was watching you."
"Can you come down?" cried the captain.
"Yes, sir, yes; it's all right"; and feeling more confident now, the boy
began to descend the shrouds steadily enough, gaining confidence at
every step till he reached the main-top, where he caught a rope, twisted
his legs round, slid down to the deck, and laughingly faced his friends.
"Steve, my lad," cried the doctor, "what a turn you gave me! I thought
you were gone."
"Yes," said Captain Marsham in a low tone; "and instead of laughing, my
boy, you ought to go down to the cabin and thank God for your narrow
escape. It was my fault, though, for encouraging you in your own
confidence."
"I'm very, very sorry, Mr Handscombe," whispered Steve, as the captain
walked away. "I didn't mean to treat it lightly, only to look as if I
were not a coward."
"Yes, yes, I understand, my lad," was the reply; "but it is a lesson to
you. I wouldn't go through those moments again for a thousand pounds.
Why, Steve, my lad, I saw, as if in a flash, a funeral at sea, our trip
at an end, and poor Captain Marsham going back feeling that he was to
blame for your death."
"Oh, I say, Mr Handscombe, don't talk like that!" whispered Steve.
"Was it really so bad?"
"Bad, sir! Why, what do you think you are made of--india-rubber? Did
you suppose that you would drop on to the deck and bounce up again, to
come down then on your feet and strike an attitude like a clown in a
pantomime? I haven't patience with you!"
"I'm very sorry, sir, really," said Steve again.
"Not half so sorry as we should have been," said the doctor testily.
"But there, I don't know; it would have been a good riddance. Boys are
more bother than they are worth, especially consequential and conceited
boys, like you are. Hullo! what are you putting your hand there for?
Not hurt?"
"I--I don't know," said Steve, pressing both hands to his side. "Yes, I
do; it hurts horribly."
"But you didn't fall."
"No; Johannes struck me there, and gripped the flesh. Feels as if he
had broken my ribs."
"How do you know, sir? You never had any ribs broken, did you?"
"No," replied Steve; "but it feels as one would suppose ribs would feel
if they were broken."
"Bah! You don't know anything about it. That's why I called you
conceited. Here, come down into the cabin."
He took Steve by the arm, and the boy winced.
"What! Something wrong there, too?"
"I don't know," said Steve in an altered tone. "I don't know anything,
only that I'm so horribly conceited. If I did, I should say my shoulder
was wrenched with the jerk."
"Come along," said the doctor, changing his tone. "There, my lad, I was
a bit hard upon you; but you gave me a terrible fright, and I haven't
got over it yet."
He led the way toward the cabin; but before they reached the companion
hatch the captain came up, looking very stern. Then he, too, altered
his manner.
"What is it?" he said anxiously. "Steve is not hurt?"
"Not much, I think. We're going down to see."
"I hope not," said the captain quickly; and his eyes met Steve's as,
without another word, he quietly held out his hand.
It was a very simple action, but it meant a great deal; and as the lad
felt the quiet, firm pressure given to his fingers, he grew more and
more, as he had expressed himself, sorry for the pain he had so
inadvertently caused.
"Now, then," said the doctor, as soon as he had closed the cabin door,
"I ought to be very much obliged to you, Steve, for giving me something
to keep my surgical lore from growing rusty."
"Oh, I say!" cried the boy, "don't talk like that, sir. There isn't
much the matter, is there?"
"Not much the matter! Why, you talked about broken ribs. Don't you
call that much the matter?"
"Oh, but--"
"Here, let's see, patient. Don't; I'll do that."
He pressed the boy back on to the locker, and then proceeded to make his
examination, while Steve watched his face anxiously, trying to gather
from the intent countenance whether he had sustained any serious injury.
"Hum! ha!" ejaculated the doctor, as he went on manipulating the boy's
chest, back, and ribs. "That hurt you?"
"Horribly, sir."
"And that?"
"Yes, sir; worse."
"Can't help it. Well, that?"
"Oh! that's worse of all, sir."
"Humph! Now then, take a good, long, deep breath."
Steve obeyed.
"Now another, deeper and longer. Draw the air well in after an outward
breath, to empty the lungs. Hah! that's better. Well, there are no
broken rib ends piercing the lungs."
"Oh no, I hope not!" cried Steve anxiously. "The ribs are broken,
then?"
"Not they. All sound as mine are. There, that will do; get on your
jacket."
Steve began, but the pain the act gave him turned him sick, and seeing
this the doctor helped him.
"There must be something the matter, sir," he said, rather piteously,
"or it wouldn't hurt like this."
"Hardly fair to call it anything the matter, my lad. Your shoulder has
had a nasty wrench from the jerk with which you were brought up."
"But it hurts so much lower down."
"And no wonder. In two or three days your side there will be black and
blue."
"And why--what should make it so, sir?"
"Johannes' great hand. Why, he must have gripped you there like a steel
claw."
"Yes, he did. I felt it like that. He got hold of a lot of the flesh."
"Exactly; and a good thing, too. Better than letting you fall sixty to
seventy feet."
"Much," said Steve dolefully.
"Humph! don't sound as if you thought so, my boy. There, you've not
anything serious the matter with you. The bruises will get well of
themselves. But don't look at me in that disappointed way; were you in
the hope that I should perform some serious operation?"
"Ugh! No, sir."
"Oh, I see; you are disappointed because I have given you no medicine.
Why, Steve, you are as bad as the poor people who come to a dispensary.
They are not happy unless they have a box of pills and a bottle of
medicine. I'll mix you up something."
"No, no! don't, sir, please," cried Steve. "I am very much better now;
I am, indeed."
"Very well, then; lie down there for an hour or two, till the sickness
produced by the shock has gone off."
"Oh no, sir. I needn't do that, need I?"
"Well, then, come on deck."
Steve rose from the locker, winced, and subsided again.
"I think I will lie for a little while."
The doctor nodded and left him in the cabin, where he lay back for about
ten minutes listening to the thumping about on deck, where the men were
evidently busy making more preparations for the adventurous cruise. His
shoulder ached, and there was a peculiar strained feeling about the
muscles of his chest; but this did not trouble him so much as the
strained sensation in his mind. For, as he lay back there, he began to
think about what they were saying respecting him on deck. The doctor
would have told Captain Marsham how he was, Mr Lowe would hear it, and
then it would go to the men from the engineer and the four Norwegians
downward.
"And they'll think I've no more pluck than a girl," he thought at last;
"just when I want to show that I am ready to take my part in anything.
Why, if I'm ready to be upset like this, I shall be left on board when
they are going on expeditions fishing, shooting, or hunting, and--Oh!
this won't do."
And to prove that it would not do he jumped up, walked up and down the
cabin twice,--a very short journey, by the way,--found that it did not
hurt him more than lying still on the locker, and then went on deck.
CHAPTER FIVE.
REVENGE BY DEPUTY.
"Better, Steve?" said the captain, giving him a friendly nod; and
without waiting for his answer, he went forward to where the engineer,
who had nothing to do, was talking to the mate, and then they all went
below into the engine-room.
One of the Norway men was at the wheel, the other sailors were in the
forecastle, and there was no one to talk to; so Steve went forward, and
was nearly abreast of the galley when Watty Links, the shock-headed boy,
came out bearing a bucket of potato peelings and refuse, looking sour
and sore, but as soon as he caught sight of Steve his face expanded into
a broad grin, and, evidently in a high state of delight, he trotted to
the side, turned the contents of the bucket overboard, and ran back into
the galley, keeping his head averted as if to hide his mirth.
The blood flushed up into Steve's cheeks, and he turned away, walking
aft to watch the grey gulls which seemed to have arrived all at once,
and were flying about in quite a crowd, making darts down to the surface
to seize some fragment that was floating, amidst querulous screaming and
the beating of wings.
It was a curious sight to see the rapidity with which a scrap of biscuit
or fat was darted upon, and borne aloft by the hungry birds; but somehow
in the grey cloud of feathers wheeling round and rising and falling
above the glittering sea, Steve seemed to see the mocking face of Watty,
who, smarting from the contempt with which he had been treated, snatched
at the opportunity for triumphing over the other's misfortune; and he
could not have selected a way more likely to sting him than by a display
of derision.
"Verra beautiful, Meester Young, isn't it?" said a voice, and Steve
turned sharply to find it was the Scottish sailor who had approached
unheard.
"What, the sparkling sea, Andra?"
"Nay, the burruds, sir. Look at the pretty things. It minds me o'
being in Loch Fyne, coming down from Crinan in ane o' Meester
Macbrayne's bonnie boats on the way to Glasgie."
"Does it? I've never been there."
"Eh, then she ha'e lost a gran' treat, laddie. There's plenty o' watter
here, but never a mountain, nor a toon glinting oot o' the shore. Look
yonder, laddie; there's a bit of a fesh."
"Porpoise!" cried Steve excitedly; "and another, and another. Why,
there's a regular shoal."
"Ay, after the herrin', maybe, laddie. See how they come up and turn
over, and dive doon again. Canny kind o' fesh a porpoise, but they're
much finer than these in the Clyde. I'm thenking, though, that we'll
ha'e to shorten sail a wee. It means wint."
Captain Marsham was evidently of the same opinion, for coming on deck
soon after he gave orders which resulted in a little of the canvas being
lowered down, and the _Hvalross_ then steadily continued her course
without sending the spray scattering in a brilliant shower over the
forward part of the deck.
While this was being done Steve passed the galley door again, and bit
his lip, for Watty, taking advantage of the cook's back being turned,
thrust out his head as if by accident, gave a sham start as if
astonished to see Steve, burst into a silent fit of laughter, which he
pretended to smother, and drew his head in again.
"I wonder whether it would hurt my shoulder much if I were to punch his
head?" thought Steve.
He walked on, feeling that he ought to treat the annoyance with
contempt; but even as he felt this he could not help looking back, when
he saw that Watty was watching him, but clapped his hand over his mouth
and drew in his head directly.
This was repeated again and again that day, as if the boy found some
satisfaction for his disgrace in annoying some one of his own years.
Steve pretended not to heed it; but so sure as he went forward Watty's
head was thrust out of the galley, and drawn back again, apparently to
conceal the uncontrollable mirth from which the lad pretended to be
suffering; while in spite of Steve's efforts all this stung him more and
more, till he felt as if he must do something by way of revenge.
It was not easy, and he knew that it was _infra dig_ even to show that
he was annoyed, let alone attempting to "serve the boy out," as he
termed it; but the desire to give Watty some punishment for his
annoyance increased.
The opportunity came at last; the extent of Steve's forbearance was at
an end. He was going forward to join the four Norwegians, who were busy
preparing one of the boats for their first expedition against the
walrus, so that when the time came everything might be quite ready, when
Watty rushed hurriedly out of the galley, turned sharply upon seeing
him, burst into one of his silent fits of laughter, and hurried back
through the door.
It all happened in a moment, and Watty's departure was hastened far more
than he intended. There was a bound, a kick, and the boy disappeared
with a crash, followed by a burst of objurgations, the sound of cuffs
and blows, and a whining voice raised pitifully in appeal and
explanation. But he had evidently knocked something down in his
unceremonious and hasty entrance, and the irate cook was in no temper
either to listen to explanations or to believe in what he immediately
set down as an excuse.
Steve stood listening to the struggle within, his anger gone, like the
electricity in a Leyden jar, at a touch, and he was about to enter the
galley and explain, when Watty rushed out, darted forward, and dived
down the hatchway into the forecastle, from which place he was
ignominiously fetched by the cook like some culprit arrested by a
policeman; and the next time he met Steve without the faintest
suggestion of a smile upon his countenance.
CHAPTER SIX.
FIRST PERILS.
The next day there was something else to think about, for the arctic
summer strongly resembled a temperate zone winter. The wind came in
heavy gusts from the north-east; there were snow-squalls which shut them
in, and on passing away left the deck an inch deep in the soft white
fur, while for a time every yard, rope, and sail was covered.
"Doesn't seem much like June, eh, Steve?" said the doctor.
But in the intervals between the squalls the sun came out warmly, the
snow melted aloft, and was rapidly swept from the deck.
Three days passed like this, during which careful, slow progress had to
be made, for it was early in the year yet, and June meant a month when
the ice was still packed heavily and had not had time to break up and
disperse, so that in even this brief time the _Hvalross_ had sailed from
summer back, as it were, into winter. Then the wind dropped, the sea
grew calm, and the vessel lay rolling slowly in the heavy swell,
apparently with night coming on, which seemed the more strange, for
evening by evening it had grown lighter, and but for the clouds Steve's
great desire would have been gratified, and he would have seen the
midnight sun.
On this particular evening, as they lay rolling there, a dense fog had
settled down upon the sea, producing the aforesaid darkness; and though
this thick gloom was somewhat modified by what seemed to be a dim
reflection as of light trying to force its way through, the mist was so
dense that the fore part of the vessel was invisible from by the wheel,
as the boy stood with the captain and Dr Handscombe waiting for the fog
to lift.
A man had been sent up to the crow's-nest; but the fog was more dense
there than below, and he had descended.
"This means ice close by somewhere, eh, Lowe?" said the captain.
"Yes, sir; I've been listening for it, but my ear is not keen enough to
pierce this fog. Hullo! what's the matter with the dog?"
For just then the big collie began to whine and sniff about uneasily,
making little snaps in the air.
"His nose is sharper than your ears, then," said the doctor. "He smells
something. Can it be the land?"
"No; we must be fifty or sixty miles from the nearest land," said the
captain, and the dog barked sharply.
"What is it, Skeny?" cried Steve, stooping and patting the animal's
shaggy neck; "what is it, old fellow?"
The dog looked up at him sharply, barked again, and ran forward to
scramble up on the bowsprit, where he barked loudly, sniffing uneasily
in the intervals.
Two of the Norwegian sailors were forward keeping as sharp a look-out as
was possible for the mist; and as Steve followed the dog he was sensible
of a peculiar feeling of chill, as if an icy breath was blowing over
him.
Then the dog barked again a perfect volley, and in an instant Steve felt
his heart stand still, for there was a whirring rush, which rose into
quite a roar, mingled with the flapping and beating of wings, and the
dog grew almost frantic.
"What is it?" whispered Steve in awe-stricken tones.
"Sea-birds," said one of the men, calmly enough. "A big field of ice is
floating by."
He had hardly spoken before there was a heavy thud against the ship's
bows, another, and then a heavy thrusting blow which made her quiver
from stem to stern and careen over, while above where they stood there
was the gleam of ice, a huge mass standing five or six feet above the
bulwarks, against which it kept scraping and rubbing and careening the
vessel over more and more.
The captain shouted an order to the man at the wheel, and he rammed down
the rudder, but there was hardly a breath of air, and the ship had no
way on. Then running forward, Captain Marsham shouted to the men to
seize hitchers, sweeps, anything, to try and thrust off the vessel from
the ice-floe, but all in vain. Vessel and ice continued to grind slowly
together, the ship yielding to the mighty pressure of the floe; and as
every one had now rushed on deck, it seemed as if the next thing would
be to lower the boats and escape before the ice rode right over the
_Hvalross_ and sank her in the icy depths.
The men toiled and thrust, but their efforts were utterly without
effect, for the two heavy floating bodies had an attraction one for the
other, and the grinding noise continued, till it sounded to Steve as if
the ice would soon work its way through the stout copper and planks; but
a few minutes later three pieces of stout spar were lowered down between
the vessel's hull and the ice to be rubbed into shreds, while the
_Hvalross_, after yielding and careening over foot by foot to the
tremendous, pressure, began to right herself till she floated upon an
even keel.
If anything the fog was now more dense, making it impossible to take any
observations. All they knew was that they were changing their position
as they floated steadily along in a heavy current, and that the ice
which seemed to hold them fast was gradually revolving, till, from being
pointed north-west, the _Hvalross'_ bowsprit was south-east.
All this time, while the other sailors seemed excited and startled by
the risk, the Norwegians were perfectly calm and cool, Johannes
expressing his opinion that they would not hurt now, but that the vessel
would hug the great floe till the wind sprang up. But Captain Marsham
was not so confident of their not coming to harm grinding against an ice
rock whose extent, save that it was some twenty feet above the water, it
was impossible to compute; and as soon as he had convinced himself that
they would not have to take to the boats, he had given orders which
resulted in the rattling of iron doors and a dull roar from the
engine-room, while the semi-darkness grew more dense as the grey
fog-cloud began to be pervaded by another and a blacker cloud, which
poured out of the funnel and then spread itself around in the calm,
dense air, till the branches, as it were, of some huge tree, of which
the vessel's funnel was the stem, were spread overhead, giving the
gleaming ice a peculiarly weird look. For the engineer and his two
assistants were hard at work trying to get up steam--a long and tedious
task under the circumstances.
Very little was said, very little heard but the roar of the furnace; but
every now and then the pieces of spar creaked and groaned with the
pressure upon them, and twice over there was a sharp splitting sound and
a splash as a huge piece of the floe fell away, raising such a wave that
the _Hvalross_ swayed over as she rose and fell.
Captain Marsham paced the deck anxiously, and Steve had the doctor for
companion, but they only spoke in whispers of the risk they ran.
"What I fear is," said the latter, "that with this grinding together a
great piece may split off and fall over upon our deck."
"Not high enough," said Steve decisively. "If a piece did break away,
it could only give us a heavy push, and might do good."
But, all the same, as he spoke he felt that he would rather that good
were not done, and contrived that in their walks about the deck they
should be able to peer down into the engine-room, where the men were
stoking and raking the fire to make it roar more fiercely, knowing, as
they did, that once they could get up steam a very few turns of the
screw would back them away from their icy enemy and make all safe.
"The first taste of the perils of the arctic sea, Steve," said the
doctor quietly. "What would it have been if we had been going full
speed and struck on this mass of ice!"
"We shouldn't have been going full speed," replied Steve
confidently,--"not in a fog; and I suppose we should have had some
warning, as we did a little while ago."
"Little while ago!" said the doctor; "it was hours!"
The intense excitement of the time had made it seem so short.
And all the while the roar of the fire kept on, the great tree of smoke
spread more and more over the cold mist and darkened the air, till it
appeared as if they were going to have real night once more instead of
the light into which they had sailed. But still the steam was not
available, and after one long grinding crash Captain Marsham gave orders
which resulted in bags of biscuit, tins of meat, and casks of water
being placed in the two largest boats; after which, as if from a sudden
thought, he ordered some blankets to be added.
"I say," whispered Steve to the doctor, after watching these proceedings
for some time, "how long will it take us to row to the nearest port?"
"To Hammerfest, my lad? Don't ask me."
There was another grinding, rending noise, as the great ice-floe
revolved slowly in one direction and the current bore the vessel against
it in another; and as these sounds arose Steve felt a strange oppression
at the chest, and it ached where Johannes had seized him, and his
wrenched shoulder began to throb. For it was as if the ice was
stripping the planking of the ship from the timbers, and the boy
listened for the sound of rushing water making its way below. But on
going to the side and looking over, he could see the pieces of wood
which had been lowered down between the vessel's hull and the ice being
ground up and torn into fibres, while the ice kept splintering away from
the edge of the floe, where in the foggy gloom the fragments looked of a
dirty-white against the black, solid mass.
Steve tried to be calm and composed, but at such a time it was
impossible; and with the natural desire to find some one to whom he
could talk and with whom he could find companionship, he looked round to
see that the doctor had joined the mate, and that the captain was on the
bridge pacing anxiously to and fro and communicating with the engineer
from time to time.
He glanced at the sailors, and they all but one were waiting to obey the
instructions they received, and were ready with spars and ropes to lower
fresh material down! for the ice-floe to grind up against the vessel's
side.
The only man not busy was Andrew McByle, and Steve hurried to him.
"Think we shall get off safely, Andra?" he whispered, as a piece of one
of the spars gave forth a dismal, groaning sound which vibrated through
every nerve.
"No. She was thenking aboot my pipes, laddie. The skipper's certain to
mak' a fuss gin I tak' them wi' me in the boat."
"Then you think we shall have to take to the boats?" said Steve
excitedly.
"Ay, laddie; what else can we do? There's nae wint, not eneuch to turn
a weather-cock upon a kirk, and there's nae steam. Piff wi' all your
talk aboot the engines to use when there's nae wint! Where are they the
noo?"
"But they'll soon have the steam up now, Andra."
"I dinna believe it. She's fashed wi' your new-fangled rubbish; all
weel eneuch in fine weather, but when she want it the puir feckless
mairsheennary isn't there."
"But you can hear the fire roaring."
"Ay, she can hear the great flaming thing burning oop mair coal and mair
coal; but it isna fire we want, laddie, but steam."
"Yes, it is a long time," sighed Steve. "Do you think we must take to
the boats?"
"Ay, laddie; if I were skipper I'd joost hae plenty o' food and claes
pit upon the ice, and camp there wi' the boats hanging on aboot. We
could tak' to them when the ice was a' melted doon, an'--"
"Here, hi! lend a hand, my lad!" shouted the mate, and Andrew trotted
off, leaving Steve more low-spirited than ever.
For it seemed so terrible, just on the threshold of an exciting voyage,
in which he had painted to himself plenty of sport and adventure, ending
in the discovery of his uncle and the men who had been his companions.
All had gone wrong, and he felt that they would have to accept their
failure, and try to get back to the nearest Norwegian port, a terribly
dangerous journey in an open boat.
And now, more than ever, he felt the want of some companionship, and,
with a feeling of regret, he thought of the one nearest to him in years.
"They're all men," he said to himself, "and I'm only a boy. They don't
think about me. Wish I hadn't kicked poor old Watty."
As he thought this he walked to the door of the galley and looked in, to
find that the cook was rating the boy of whom he had been thinking.
"What!" he was saying; "want to go and be ready to take to the boats?
You stay where you are till you're wanted. They won't leave us behind.
Such a fuss about getting up a bit of steam; why, I'd have made that
water boil an hour ago if I'd had it to do. They don't know how to
manage it!"
"Ow--!"
This was a dismal beginning of a howl from Watty.
"Here, stop that, you miserable Highland calf! You've got breeches on,
so I suppose you're a boy! Do you suppose an English lad would make
that row? I'll be bound to say Mr Steve Young's somewhere aft, with
his hands in his pockets as usual, looking on as cool as a cucumber."
"Na, he's a cooard!" cried Watty viciously,--"a lang, ugly cooard!
Makking a show o' gooing up aloft, and all the time had to be held on."
"You'd better not let him hear you say that, my lad, or he'll thrash
you."
"Yah! not he!" whined the boy. "He's a cooard, that's what he is; and
he's on deck waiting to be ane of the fust to go off in the boots, and
I'm kep' doon here."
"Stop that row!" cried the cook viciously.
"I canna, I canna! Awm thenking aboot my mither!"
"Bo! you great goose! And nice and proud your mither' must be of such a
booby."
"But I dinna want to be drooned!" sobbed Watty.
"Then what are you drooning yourself for in hot water? It don't improve
you a bit, only shows white streaks on your dirty face. Look here, if
you don't stop that noise, I'll tell the captain when we take to the
boats that you're not worth saving, and then he'll leave you behind."
"Tell him to leave him behind!" whined Watty. "He's no good."
"Listeners never hear any good of themselves," said Steve to himself as
he walked aft, and then made for the way down to the engine-room. "But
do I always have my hands in my pockets?"
In spite of the cold, darkness, danger, and dread the boy could not help
smiling at himself and the force of habit; for at that moment there was
a heavy shock caused by a loose mass of ice striking the vessel just on
her sharp stem, and startled into the belief that something terrible was
about to happen, Steve answered the question he had just asked himself
about his hands by snatching them from his pockets to lay hold of the
vessel's side. Then as he looked over and saw the piece of ice--a large
fragment that must have been many tons in weight--grinding along by the
vessel's side, he could not help laughing, while directly after a thrill
of delight shot through him and the men sent up a cheer. For a
communication had passed between the captain and the engine-room as a
loud hissing noise was heard; and then, as an order was shouted to the
man at the wheel, the _Hvalross_ quivered in every timber with a
peculiar vibration.
The steam was up at last; the fans of the propeller were spinning round
and churning up the icy water, and the _Hvalross_ backed away from the
dangerous position.
"There, Andra!" cried Steve, as he approached the man who had just
hauled up one of the wooden fenders ground down into a mass of ragged
fibres, "what do you say to the steam now?"
"Joost naething, laddie. I'd hae done it better wi' hairf a capfu' o'
wint."
"But there was no wind!" cried Steve.
"Nae, there was nae wint. But it's a blessing we're awa frae the ice,
for it would hae maist broke my hairt to hae left my pipes ahint."
CHAPTER SEVEN.
THE LONELY ISLE.
With the steam up the captain's task became easier; but it was dangerous
work in that dense fog, and some hours of nervous navigation followed
amongst the ice-floes, which gathered round them of all sizes, from
masses which went spinning away at a touch from the iron prow of the
_Hvalross_ to huge fields acres in extent, broken away from the icy
barrier to the northward, to be carried by the current south into the
warm waters, where they would gradually melt away. So heavy were some
of the shocks received, in spite of all watchfulness, care, and orders
to go astern, that Captain Marsham was at one time for following the
example of the drifting floes and going south. But there was the
knowledge that somewhere, not far from where they were creeping along,
the almost unknown island of Jan Mayen must lie; and it seemed a pity to
leave it now, when the first time the sun appeared they would be able to
learn their position for certain; so he held on.
"I've lost count," said Steve at last. "Is it to-day or to-morrow? The
clock says it's eleven; but is it eleven to-night or eleven to-morrow
morning?"
"Eleven to-night, sir, if you like to call it so," said Johannes.
"We're up so far north now that the sun never sets for months."
"Never rises, you mean. Where is he?"
"You'll see soon, when the fog lifts."
"But will it break up?"
"Of course, sir. Wait a bit, and it will be all hot sunshine, and
always day."
"Go aloft now, my lad," said Captain Marsham; "the fog seems to be
thinner higher up. You may be able to get an observation."
Johannes started for the main shrouds, and Steve saw the captain's
beard, all covered with moisture from the mist, twitch as if he were
laughing.
"At me," thought the lad; and the captain evidently divined his idea,
for he said quietly:
"Wait a bit, Steve, till you get a little more confidence. You would be
certain to feel nervous if you went aloft now."
"I wish he'd forget all about that," muttered the lad.
A minute later there was the loud snap of the cask bottom falling into
its place, and the captain hailed the Norseman.
"Clearer there?"
"Just a wee bit, sir," came from up in the clouds.
"Make out anything?"
"Can't see the length of the ship, sir; but I can hear breakers quite
plain."
"Silence!" cried the captain, and, to use the familiar expression, a pin
might have been heard to drop on the deck.
"I can hear nothing," said the captain softly. "Can you, my boy?"
Steve listened for some time.
"No, sir, not a sound."
"We can hear nothing below. Try once more."
Again there was silence for a few moments, and then, sounding muffled
and strange from the invisible man in the thick cloud, which made even
the main-yard look indistinct, came:
"Breakers, sir, quite plain, away on the starboard bow."
"On ice or rock?"
"So faint, sir, I can't tell yet."
A couple of hours later the low, murmurous roar could be heard from the
deck by listening attentively; but it was impossible to say whether it
was caused by breakers on a rocky coast, which might be that of Jan
Mayen, or by the sea beating on the vast icy barrier lying to the north,
near which the officers felt that they must be. So the engine was
slowed till the rate of progress was deemed to be sufficient to keep the
vessel from drifting south, and then they waited for the first
breathings of the wind which would break up the dense mist that shut
them in, chilly, wet, and horribly depressing; and night and day seemed
to Steve always the same, just as if they had sailed into a latitude
where everything was Welsh flannel in a state of solution.
This lasted for many hours, during which time Johannes ascended to the
crow's-nest again and again, and then one of his companions took his
turn.
He had hardly reached his lofty perch, when it seemed to Steve on the
deck that the noise of the breakers suddenly grew louder, and he was
about to say so when there was a shout from aloft.
"Fog's lifting, sir."
And then, as if it were a magical change, the mist overhead grew
opalescent, then lighter still, as there was a warm breath of air
sweeping over the dingy, murky sea. At that moment the dull, distant
murmur of water beating against an obstacle grew louder, as the fog
rolled away from the ship off to the north, and five minutes later the
crew burst into a loud cheer; for, flashing from the waters and dazzling
their eyes, the sun burst through the now iridescent mist, and so
quickly that it was hard to realise the truth that astern, and to
southward, the sea was sparkling like some wondrous stretch of sapphire
blue, while the yards, stays, and ropes of the ship, which were hung
with great mist-drops, glittered like diamonds in the glorious light.
The change was indeed wonderful, and, feeling as if he must climb up
somewhere and shout, and then that he should like to run to the door of
the galley and shake hands with Watty Links, Steve drew in long, deep
breaths of soft, warm air. But he neither shouted nor shook hands with
the cook's boy, for he stood with Captain Marsham and the doctor,
waiting for the explanation of the heavy, increasing roar which came
from somewhere behind the vast curtain of mist which lay drifting to the
north-west, a couple of hundred yards on the starboard bow, and rising
up to the skies, now one glorious span of silver and gold.
They had not long to wait, for the fog was gliding away fast before the
soft, summer wind.
All at once the blue water stretching from them to the foot of the mist
began to look white, a minute later it could be seen to be in wild
commotion, and in another minute to north and south there lay, not more
than a mile away, a wave-beaten beach, upon which the blue waves beat
and fell back in dazzling silver and diamond spray with a tremendous
roar.
But there was plenty yet to see; for, as the mist reached the shore, it
seemed to grow more dense, and began to roll in great clouds up some
vast slope, and then higher and higher, revealing a long, narrow beach;
then a line of chaotic rocks, which had fallen from above; then higher
and higher, cliff upon cliff, weather-beaten to a hundred hues; and up
above these again, towering mountains; lastly, as if to give the
culminating beauty to the scene, the clouds rolled away from one
tremendous peak, attended by a score of minor heights, crowned with
dazzling ice and snow, vivid and beautiful in the glorious summer sun.
"That's worth some trouble to come and see!" said Captain Marsham.
"Worth trouble?" cried Steve, whose heart was swelling with delight and
the words he wanted to say. "Oh!"
That ejaculation contained all. It was very short, but it meant
everything; and it was some time before he woke up to the knowledge of
what he was gazing at and what was being done.
It was with quite a start that he turned on being touched upon the
shoulder, and found Dr Handscombe at his side.
"Well, Steve boy," said the doctor, "what do you think of Jan Mayen?"
"Is this Jan Mayen--the island?"
"Yes."
"Beautiful! lovely! What a place to live in!"
"Delightful!" said the doctor drily. "Not a tree hardly a green thing,
eternal ice and snow!"
"Oh, but it's dazzling, lovely!"
"Yes, when the mist's off it," said the doctor.
"And it is not quite off that mountain."
"Yes, quite off. That smoke you are looking at is from a volcano."
"And shall we land and explore it?"
"I hope so."
"When?"
"That depends on the captain. I hope to spend a few good days there."
"And do you think _they_ are here?"
"Impossible to say yet," said the doctor. "If our friends have taken
refuge here, it will be on this southern shore, where they could get
most sunshine; but I can see no signal flying, no sign of a wreck. But
there, I daresay Captain Marsham will run close in for us to explore."
By this time the mist had been driven back so far that they saw, opening
before them, white and glistening in the sunshine like a band of silver
stretching beyond the floe, the ice of the polar ocean. It was miles
away to north, to east, and west, and apparently only a few feet above
the sea, that, strain their eyes as they would, there was always the
floe offering itself as a barrier to stay further progress in that
direction.
To their left, and extending toward the north, there was the island; but
apparently, too, it did not go very far in the latter direction, but
trended round, as if that were the termination of the island. Southward
they could not make out its extent.
"Well, Handscombe, what do you say to landing and examining the wreck?"
It was the captain who spoke, and the doctor and Steve both echoed his
last word.
"Wreck?"
"Yes; didn't you see it. There, high up yonder, this side of the sharp
point which runs out to the east. I daresay that was the cause of the
wreck. Here, take the glass."
He handed his telescope to the doctor, who made a long inspection, and
then passed it to Steve, who took it with hands trembling from eagerness
to view what was in all probability the remains of his uncle's vessel,
whose return had been so anxiously awaited all through the past winter,
but in the spring given up as being ice-bound somewhere in the north.
Yes, there was the hull of a good-sized ship fast on the rocks, and with
decks ripped up by the waves, so that, as the vessel lay over on its
port side, Steve could peer with the glass right into the hold between
the deck beams. There was the stump of the bowsprit pointing upward
toward the stony cliffs, but the masts were completely gone, and an ugly
gap in the port side suggested that it would not be long before the
timbers quite disappeared.
Steve handed the glass back with a sigh, and his face contracted.
"No, no; don't look like that," said the captain gently; "we don't know
that this is the _Ice Blink_."
"You are saying that to comfort me," replied the boy sadly. "It must
be."
"Why?"
"You said it was possible that they might have made for Jan Mayen and
been frozen up there."
"I did."
"Well, there is the vessel," said Steve piteously.
"How do you know?"
The boy looked at him almost angrily, and pointed to the wreck, as if
there was the answer to the question.
"That is not satisfactory proof. I have been looking hard, but the
stern is battered away, and there is no name. It may be any one of the
hundreds of boats that sailed north during the past ten years, or a
derelict brought up by the current and washed ashore."
But Steve shook his head.
"Ah! you are determined to take the worst view of it, my lad," said the
captain kindly. "Even if it is the wreck of the _Ice Blink_, Steve, my
boy, they must have had plenty of stores and timber, and we may find
them with a snug cabin built up, and all well and hearty."
"You think so?" cried Steve eagerly.
"I do not say I think so, my boy. I say it is possible, if--mind _if_--
that is the wreck of the _Ice Blink_."
"Of course," said the doctor encouragingly, as he used his glass. "They
may be up one of those gullies in some sheltered spot inland."
"No," said the captain decisively; "I doubt very much whether there are
any sheltered spots inland. To me it seems as if the whole of the
interior is one icy desert. Look at that gully, Handscombe, there to
the right. A regular alpine glacier running nearly down to the shore."
"Yes; but still there may be sheltered valleys."
"Of course; but it strikes me that if we find our friends it will be
somewhere along the narrow stretch of shore. But we'll see."
"What are you going to do, sir--land?" cried Steve eagerly.
"Yes, when we can find a landing-place. No boat could get ashore here.
We'll go gently along to the north, and keep a good look-out both for
them and a sheltered cove."
And, giving the necessary orders, the _Hvalross_ began to glide slowly
in toward the wreck, with a man in the chains heaving the lead, and
always finding deep water till they were quite close in to where the
surf beat heavily with its deafening roar upon the rocks.
A boat was in readiness for landing an exploring party, with guns and
spears in case of game being met with, or, as the doctor pleasantly put
it, a polar bear should come down prepared to make game of them.
Even when close in there was nothing visible about the wreck which
indicated its name or the port to which it belonged, and, the course
being altered, they steamed along at a safe distance from the rocks,
carefully scanning the shore and the cliffs right up to where the ice
and snow lay thickly. But there was no sign of human habitation, no
signal, no living creature but the sea-birds, which flew about the face
of the cliffs in flocks, looking in places as thick as the flakes in a
snow-squall, shrieking, whistling, and circling round to gaze down at
the strange visitors to their solitude.
Seen from the vessel, a more lovely spot could not be imagined; its
beauty was dazzling; and Steve's spirits rose as he felt that if the
captain and crew of the _Ice Blink_ had escaped safely from the wreck,
they had found a glorious island in which to make their sojourn.
He said something of the kind to Captain Marsham, but there was a
saddened look and a shake of the head.
"Heavenly-looking, Steve, my boy," he said, "with the blue sea and sky,
the silvered rocks, and the lovely greys, reds, and browns of the
cliffs; but don't you see why it is so beautiful? Once this glorious
sunshine is blotted out by a cloud, and you have before you a terrible
spot--desolate, sterile, storm-swept. Fancy what it must be when the
arctic night, with its months of darkness, sets in!"
Steve was silent, and his heart sank for the time, as he saw the truth
of the captain's words; but there was hope still waiting to assert
itself: he had his glass in his hand, with which he swept the shore as
they steamed on mile after mile, till all at once he uttered a shout.
"What is it?" said the captain, for the boy was pointing to where there
was a perfect wilderness of rocks stretching down from the cliffs to the
sea.
"Some one! Look! There he goes! He is trying to get down to the sea
to hail us."
Steve had seen the moving figure with the naked eye, and his hands
trembled so with excitement that he could not adjust his glass.
"A bear--a monster," said the captain, who was gazing through his.
"A bear in an island?" said the doctor in a tone of doubt; and Steve,
whose hopes had been cast down by this announcement, felt his spirits
rise again.
"An island? Yes," said the captain; "but an island hemmed in on two or
three sides by the ice. Look, we are close to the pack which touches it
on the north. We can get no farther this way, and I daresay that the
channel between the island and Greenland is one solid floe. Yes, that's
a fine bear; and look, there is its mate."
Steve shaded his eyes and gazed shoreward, to see the second bear slowly
rise up on its hind legs, looking in the distance wonderfully like some
human being, watching the vessel gliding slowly along over the clear
water.
"You will land and have a try for the bears?" said the doctor; and at
another time Steve would have felt all eagerness to be of the party; but
he was disappointed, and his eyes were wandering over the shore, which
suddenly ended and gave place to ice.
"Where shall we land?" said the captain quietly. "No boat can get
ashore amongst these breakers, and we can go no farther north. It will
be deep water right up to the floe, so we will go close to it in case
there is a passage between it and the land. But I doubt it; and our
friends yonder will save their skins unless we can land south and come
up to them along the shore."
"Then you think they have come over the ice?"
"Of course; just as reindeer do from other regions hundreds of miles
away."
They steamed on, passing the bears, which, after watching them for a
time as if feeling their security, went on searching among the rock
pools and crevices for food. A quarter of an hour later the engine was
slowed; five minutes later it was stopped, and the _Hvalross_ lay in the
crystal water at the foot of a perpendicular ice cliff ten or fifteen
feet high, wonderfully regular at the top, and extending straight to the
land on one side, where it met the high rocky cliffs. On their right it
stretched away, as far as the telescopes could help them to see, an
impassable icy barrier, shutting off all ships from further progress to
the north.
"You see," said the captain, "we cannot land here, and we can go no
farther till the ice breaks up or opens out in channels."
"Don't you think a boat could land just there, sir, where the sea is
calmer?" said Steve, who felt a strange attraction to the shore.
Captain Marsham did not answer, but stood looking in the direction
pointed out by Steve, where for a few moments the shore did look quiet;
the next minute a heavy swell glided slowly in, rose, curled over, and
deluged the shore with white water.
"Do you want me to answer your question, Steve?" he said at last. "That
breaker was at least ten feet high. Do you think a boat could live
there?"
"No," said Steve sorrowfully. "But you will try to the south, sir?"
"Of course, my lad," was the reply; and the engine was reversed, the
_Hvalross_ backing away from the glittering ice cliff, in which the
waves were working gigantic honeycombs of the most delicate sapphire
blue, in and out of which the waters raced and made strange sucking and
splashing sounds, peculiarly suggestive of savage sea monsters gliding
in and out and playing amidst the icy caverns. Then, with her head to
the south, she glided swiftly back, retracing the ground already passed
over, leaving the bears still busy amongst the rocks, too much engrossed
to give them even a passing look; and soon after they were once more
abreast of the wreck, and gliding south, but with the engine slowed once
more and the man in the chains busy with the lead.
CHAPTER EIGHT.
DISAPPOINTMENT.
There was no fear of being overtaken by the darkness of night, for the
sun shone brilliantly, as if to make up for the long dreary time that it
was hidden from the face of the earth; and its genial warmth had so
great an effect upon the spirits of the men that they were all alert and
eager for action, watching the shore intently for traces of the crew of
the wrecked vessel, and for a break in the tremendous waves where a boat
could get to shore in safety. Even the dog partook of the general
feeling of exhilaration, rushing frantically about the deck, charging at
the sailors open-mouthed, with his frill set up round his neck, and when
apparently about to seize them thrusting his muzzle down close to the
deck and rolling over and over.
They glided on as near to the line of breakers as it was safe, the steam
giving Captain Marsham such complete control over the movements of the
vessel that Steve pointed out the fact triumphantly to Andrew McByle.
"Ay," he said, "she's ferry goot in her way, the hot watter, but gie me
sails. Where wad she pe if ta fire went oot?"
"And where wad she pe if ta wind went doon?" cried Steve, out of
patience with the man's obstinacy.
"Tat's ferry pad language, Meester Steve Young, sir. Ton't you try to
imitate ta gran' Gaelic tongue, pecause she can never to it. She'd have
to pe porn north o' Glasgie to speak ta gran' Gaelic tongue proper."
"Then you shouldn't be so obstinate," said Steve, somewhat abashed.
"Call that dog down, my lad," cried the captain, "or he'll be
overboard!"
For Skene had leaped up on the bowsprit, made his way from there on to
the bulwarks, and was running along the top wherever it was clear of
rope or shroud, barking with all his might at the astonished birds which
came wheeling round the ship, swooping so low at times that they nearly
brushed the dog with their long grey wings, making him snap at them
vainly.
But the intense excitement produced by the change to warmth and sunshine
seemed to border on a kind of rollicking madness; and bubbling over with
fun Skene turned quite mutinous, barking as if derisively in response to
every call, and evading Steve as he chased him, the boy running along
the deck and making dashes at the dog, who avoided him by his superior
activity, till, getting at last quite close, Steve made a snatch at his
quarry's hind leg and grasped it firmly. Almost at the same instant
Skene made a bound, dragged his leg away, and came down in a double
astride upon the top of the bulwark, tried to recover himself, got upon
his legs, again slipped, nearly went overboard, but saved himself by
another leap, and came down upon the deck flop. Before he could get up
Steve was upon him, holding by the long hair of the animal's neck. Then
there was a sharp struggle, in which the boy won, and Skene turned his
head round, looked up in his master's face, and uttered a pitiful howl,
the cry and the way in which it was uttered seeming so wonderfully human
and so thoroughly to express the dog's ideas, "Oh, what a shame, when I
was enjoying myself so!" that Steve burst into a fit of laughing.
"C'ssss! Bite him then," came from the door of the galley, and Steve
looked sharply round to see Watty's head just outside the door, and the
movement made him slacken his hold of the dog.
_Wuph_!
One deep utterance, half growl, half bark. Skene was free, and Steve on
his side, while the dog charged right at Watty, striking the door
heavily with his fore paws, as the cook's new assistant snatched his
head inside and pulled the door to.
"Serve you right!" muttered Steve, gaining his feet. "Quiet, Skeny!
Down!"
For the dog was gazing up at the spot where Watty's head had
disappeared, and growling fiercely.
The next moment Watty appeared at the window.
"I'll tell the skipper ye sat the tyke at me!" cried the boy.
"If you don't behave yourself I will!" retorted Steve; and then patting
Skene's head he walked away, the dog, quite sobered now, following him,
muttering in growls, and looking back now and then at the galley, whose
door was softly opened, and a hand protruded holding a piece of cold
salt meat.
Skene saw it, and hesitated. Then he stopped short, and Watty whistled
and wriggled the piece of meat about. That was too much for any animal.
Meat is meat after all, and to keep him healthy Skene had been dieted a
good deal upon biscuit. He was only a dog, and rushing back, he
snatched the piece in his trap-like jaws.
"Poor fellow, then; poor old Skene!" whispered Watty. But he might as
well have whispered his soothing words to the winds, for the dog only
uttered a low growl and trotted back to his master, who was once more
eagerly scanning the coast.
But it was always very much the same: heavy breakers tumbling over to a
chain of rocks--foaming, rushing, falling back, and swinging to and fro
till fresh help came from the tide, and they gathered themselves for a
fresh assault. Beyond the waves a more or less narrow line of shore,
and then cliff, and above that mountainous heights glittering with ice
and snow, and here and there in some opening a frozen river looking as
if it were rushing headlong down to the sea, but hanging there solid,
save for a little rill which trickled forth from a cavern of celestial
blue at its foot.
They steamed on for hours quite slowly, rounding the southern shore, and
then further progress was stayed, for, once more, there before them was
the low cliff of ice, extending apparently right up behind the island,
and connecting it with the mainland. Ice everywhere now, and another
mountain, emitting a faint film of smoke.
"No sign of human being on the shore: all that journey southward for
nothing," said the doctor.
"One can hardly call it for nothing, eh, Steve?" said the captain. "We
have satisfied ourselves pretty well that our friends are not here."
"But they may be inland beyond those cliffs, sir!" cried the boy.
"Maybe, Steve, my lad," said the captain sadly; "but as far as we can
make out there is no chance for a human being to exist there. Any one
wrecked in such an inhospitable place would certainly have taken to a
sheltered spot under the cliffs, where he would be protected from the
coldest winds. Aloft there!"
"Ay, ay, sir!"
"What do you make out over the cliffs there to westward and north?"
"Ice and snow, sir," came for answer from the crow's-nest.
"No good land?"
"No, sir. All ice and snow piled up higher and higher. There's that
frozen river goes winding up right into the mountains."
"No place for a camp?"
"No, sir; not as far as I can see."
These were the quiet, sober words of Johannes, who was aloft once more,
armed with a telescope.
"Any opening where we could land on the ice-floe?" cried Captain
Marsham.
"No, sir," came back after a time; "nothing here. Any boat would be
stove in directly."
"What shall you do now?" said the doctor; and Steve listened eagerly for
the reply.
"'Bout ship and coast up again, then follow the edge of the ice away to
the north and east. But we'll keep close in, as we know the water is
deep. We may, perhaps, find a landing-place which we have missed coming
down."
Another look round was given, and they began to steam north once more.
CHAPTER NINE.
THE WRECK ASHORE.
A coast could never have been more eagerly scanned than was that of this
island, for every man of the crew was longing for a run ashore in search
of some little adventure to break the monotony of the life on board; and
again and again, as a seal was seen to slip off the rocks after staring
at them for a while with its peculiar, half human countenance, or a
flock of sea-birds was passed, the men looked disappointed that no
efforts were made to harpoon the one or shoot the other. But as far as
landing was concerned, the heavy waves which foamed among the craggy
masses thoroughly precluded that, and at last they neared the wreck once
more, looking as grim and desolate as ever. Steve had just turned his
glass to examine the snow near the top of the volcano where the smoke
was issuing, and was wondering why it did not melt, when Jakobsen, the
principal harpooner of the Norwegian party, gave a shout and pointed
shoreward and forward.
"Yes, what is it?" cried Captain Marsham.
"Landing-place, sir."
There it was, surely enough, hidden from them as they came south, but
plain to view now at the back of a huge mass of rock which acted as a
breakwater; and there, in quite a recess, was a patch of yellow sand,
over which the sea glided gently, while behind the rock the water seemed
to be deep and still.
Five minutes after the engine was stopped, the boat lowered, and the
captain, doctor, Steve, and a strong crew jumped in, leaving Mr Lowe in
charge, the dog leaping in last of all. A short row, for the most part
balanced on the top of a great roller gliding shoreward to break on the
rocks, and then a smart pull to the right, and they were behind the
great rock, riding gently on deep crystal-like water. Fifty yards
farther the boat was beached on the thick sand, drawn up, and the party
set off, climbing over the tumbled-together rocks to reach the more
level ground and make straight for the wreck, which lay some quarter of
a mile to the north.
The captain took a sharp look round, and then suggested loading the
heavy double guns he, the doctor, and Steve carried, the right bore with
the heaviest shot, the rifled barrel with bullet.
One of the men carried a spare rifle, and Johannes and Jakobsen each
shouldered a heavy walrus lance, a terrible weapon in the hands of a
strong man, with its stout pole about nine feet long and keen
leaf-shaped blade, so that they felt themselves more than a match for
any polar bear which might show itself in front.
"Gun heavy, Steve?" said the captain.
"Eh? Yes--no! I don't know," he replied; "I had not thought about the
weight."
"Which means, I suppose, that you were thinking of having a shot at a
bear."
"Well, yes, sir; I was thinking of something of the kind," said Steve,
colouring.
"You must be careful, then. I will not say do not fire, my lad; but a
gun is a dangerous weapon in unskilled hands, as dangerous sometimes for
the people round as for the quarry in front."
"I'll take care, sir," said Steve, in a tone full of confidence.
The captain turned and looked at him sharply.
"I'd rather you had said, `I'll try to take care.'"
"Snubbed," thought Steve. "Why, of course I shall take care. Does he
think I shall shoot one of the men?"
He had other things to think of a few minutes later, for there before
them, as they toiled on over the rocks and sand, with the breakers
thundering away just to their right, lay the wreck, making them all
hasten their pace, which gradually increased until it was a run, Steve
at last leading, in spite of the weight of the heavy gun, and reaching
the stranded vessel many yards in front of the doctor, who was next.
"I forgot all about the bears," said the latter, giving a sharp look
round with his gun ready.
But there was nothing in sight but a great gull floating gently along
over the breaking waves, and looking down eagerly for anything edible
cast up by the sea.
Then the rest came up, and they looked round the vessel, lying quite
firmly wedged in the rocks, one of them having pierced its bottom,
making a gap, through which the sand had made its way till it was half
filled.
The bows were examined and then the stern, but everything bearing the
vessel's name and the port from which she sailed had been swept away,
save two letters--two E's on the starboard side, just below the stern
cabin window.
"Do you think it is the _Ice Blink_, sir?" said Steve in an awe-stricken
whisper; for in spite of the bright sunshine and dazzling blue of sea
and sky, there was something so weird and grim about the loose, torn,
shattered wreck that the boy felt as if it were impossible to speak
aloud.
"No," said the captain decidedly; and in an instant the sight of the
torn timbers seemed less terrible, and the pictures Steve was calling up
of his uncle and crew lying somewhere about buried in the sand faded
away.
As the captain gave vent to that decisive utterance he climbed on board,
and stood up on the stones and sand which filled the angle between the
bulwarks and the sloping deck.
"What do you say she is, Johannes?" cried the captain to the sturdy
Norseman, who stood leaning on the shaft of his great spear.
"Whaler, sir, and been here for three or four years," replied the man.
"Yes, I thought it was not a last season's wreck. E--E," he said
thoughtfully; "where can she be from?"
"Dundee!" cried Steve quickly.
"Good. Of course, a Dundee whaler," said Captain Marsham. "That brings
to an end all idea of the _Ice Blink_ coming to grief here. But let's
see; we may find traces of the poor fellows who were wrecked;" and after
a look at the remains of the broken masts, the huge cavern-like hollow
ripped in the deck, where tons upon tons of sand were lying as it had
been tossed in during storms, he led the way aft to the cabin; but there
was little to see there. The windows had been battered in by the stones
and pieces of rock hurled at them by the waves; but two of the
dead-lights, which had been evidently closed during the storm in which
the vessel was wrecked, were still held in their places. As for the
cabin itself, the contents had been torn and beaten away through a huge
gap on one side of the rudder, which reached upward to the deck, and
nothing remained of locker or berth that could give any trace of the
crew. From here they went forward to the forecastle, the hatch of which
gaped widely open; and as they stood below it at the bottom of the
sloping deck, Steve felt a strange sensation of shrinking, and as if he
would prefer to leave any secrets which the cabin might hide in peace.
Captain Marsham felt, too, something of the kind, and he said a few
words in a low voice to the doctor.
"Yes," replied the latter, "perhaps so, poor fellows; but we ought to
see."
That was enough to suggest to Steve the possibility of the remains of
the crew being below, just as they had died of cold, perhaps of
starvation. The desire to leave the deck increased, but he tried to
brace himself together, and listened as the doctor said:
"Shall I go?"
"No," replied the captain; and taking hold of the hatch he drew himself
up to it and peered down; then handing his gun to Steve, he lowered
himself down feet first and disappeared, while the rest stood watching
the square opening and listening intently.
"Rather dark," came up from the forecastle, and they heard the sharp
scratching sound made by the striking of a match.
"No one here. Plenty of sand drifted right in."
Another match was struck, and then, after the short period one of the
little tapers would take to burn out, the captain's hands appeared and
he climbed out.
"Nothing whatever," he said. "No trace of a soul, and everything has
been cleared out; not so much as a blanket left."
"That looks as if the crew must have stripped the vessel, and built
themselves a place somewhere inland."
"Or on the shore," said the captain. "No; I fancy that this vessel was
forsaken long ago. Her crew must have taken to the boats, and let us
hope that they all escaped across to Hammerfest, or some other port."
"Will you search any further?" asked Steve. "There is nothing to search
for here, my boy," replied the captain; "but we will have a tramp
forward, and see if any traces have been left of hut or signal-post,
though I feel certain that no one is here."
The doctor looked doubtful, and Steve felt glad, for he thought the
captain was taking matters too coolly.
"Well," continued that gentleman, turning to the doctor, "supposing that
it was your misfortune to be cast ashore on this desolate place, what
would be the first thing you would try to do?"
"Try to get away," replied the doctor, smiling. "Exactly; and if you
had no means of getting away, would you not hoist a flag on some
prominent place where it would be seen by a passing vessel?"
"Of course."
"Where is the spar, then, hoisted on the cliff?" The doctor shook his
head, and Steve gazed up and along the top of the long, level height,
which looked like a mighty rampart at the foot of a snowy pyramid.
"Here, what do you say, Johannes? You have had plenty of experience of
sea life. Where is the crew of this schooner?"
The man shook his head and smiled. "Who knows, sir?" he said. "I don't
think they ever landed here. It was a deserted ship when it came
ashore."
"Why do you say that?" said the doctor sharply. "I see nothing, sir: no
timbers or spars dragged up the beach; not a sign of anything having
been moored."
At that moment the dog, which had followed them, quietly waiting for the
first shot to be fired, when his task of retrieving the game would
begin, uttered an uneasy whimper and cocked his ears.
"Quiet, Skeny! What is it?" said Steve, stooping to pat him. "Only
getting impatient."
"Yes," said the captain, "and we may as well move on. No, doctor, there
is nobody to search for, so let's take a tramp for a few miles, try and
pick up a few wild fowl, and get back on board. Eh? you have something
to say, Jakobsen?" he continued, as he caught the second Norwegian's
eye.
"Only that I think as Johannes does, sir, that you are right. She was a
forsaken vessel when she struck there."
"Forward, then," cried the captain, shouldering his gun; and they
dropped down on to the drift of sand below her, walked round by the bow,
and, keeping a sharp look-out for game, tramped away northward, but
bearing for the cliff, where at one point a glacier came right down, and
at its foot the snow lay in a long slope; not soft, flocculent snow
fresh fallen, but a collection of hard pellets, more resembling a
gigantic heap of the remains seen after a very heavy hail-storm. But it
was suggestive to Skene of the mountain-side far away beyond the Clyde
at home, and with a sharp bark he dashed at it, thrust his nose in the
cool, rounded fragments, and then cast himself upon his side to plough
his way through them, sniffling and snuffling the while, as if he were
trying to find snow-buried sheep after a winter's gale.
"Goot tog, goot tog," muttered Andrew, who carried the spare rifle, and
he shifted it from one shoulder to the other. "Ah, laddie," he
whispered to Steve, "how it 'minds me o' bonnie Scotland."
They tramped on, noting flock after flock, thousands upon thousands in
fact, of sea-birds, sitting in rows upon the ledges of the cliffs many
of them, while others flew seaward, wheeling round and retiring; so
plentiful were they--auks, puffins, guillemots, and tern--that the men
might easily have been loaded with the spoil. But these birds were not
tempting from a food point of view; and though Steve was anxious for a
trial, the captain had no mind to stop while the boy ran risks by
climbing to the ledges in search of the eggs that no doubt were there in
thousands; so they kept on, looking vainly for ducks or geese.
"There," said the captain at last, "we have nothing to gain by tramping
along here. We know that if we keep on we shall come to the ice cliff,
and be turned back. It is impossible to get up here and go inward
without chipping a way up that glacier, to find more snow, so let's go
back."
"Without a single bird?" cried the doctor in a disappointed tone.
"Well, another hundred yards or so, then," said the captain; "but I
don't think we shall get anything. We want the mouth of a river or a
lagoon from which the ice has just melted."
"What's the matter with the dog?" said Steve suddenly, after they had
walked on for another ten minutes; for Skene had suddenly seemed as if
he had conceived it to be his duty to turn himself into as near a
resemblance to an arctic wolf as he possibly could. His ears were laid
back, his eyes lurid, his teeth bared, and the thick ruff above his neck
and shoulders set up, bristling and waving as if swept by a strong
current of air.
"Look out, gentlemen; he scents game," whispered Johannes.
"Stop!" said the captain. "It was near here that we saw the bears."
"No, no, a mile farther," said the doctor.
At that moment Skene growled savagely, and from behind a pile of grey
rocks some fifty yards to their right a large animal suddenly rushed
out, turned and stared at them for a moment or two, and then shuffled
off at a lumbering trot, going rapidly over the rough ground in the
direction of the ice.
"Don't fire! don't fire!" cried the captain. "A stern shot would only
injure without killing the poor brute. Let him go."
"My word!" cried the doctor as he lowered his gun; "but he is a fine
one."
Steve, too, had eagerly raised his double gun to fire, and felt quite
resentful at being ordered not to draw trigger; and he stood now
watching the great, thick-legged creature with its long, silky,
cream-coloured fur hanging low down, the animal being as big in body as
an ox, but with small, sharp, ferrety-looking head.
"But if the gentleman fires and hits, sir," said Jakobsen eagerly, "it
will stop him and make him angry; then we can kill him with the spears."
"Look out!" cried the captain; "the other. Hah! Good dog!"
For, unnoticed by them as they watched the retreating bear, Skene had
rushed off round the pile of rocks and put up the second bear, a monster
certainly bigger than the first, and it rushed into sight before the
party from the _Hvalross_, pursued by the dog, which was barking loudly
now and snapping at its heels.
After shuffling along a little way without noticing the men, the bear
seemed to think that it was extremely undignified and cowardly to run
from a fierce little animal something like the dogs it had probably seen
in the Esquimaux sledges, and, stopping short, it faced round to look
wonderingly at its pursuer.
This was the opportunity the collie sought, and without hesitation it
sprang right at the bear's muzzle, but so quickly that the act was
hardly perceptible; the bear raised one paw, gave a tap with it, and
poor Skene went flying, rolling over and over, and then lay for a few
moments motionless, with the bear walking slowly toward him, but
stopping short as it became aware of the presence of the party from the
ship.
CHAPTER TEN.
URSA MAJOR AT HOME.
Those were exciting moments, as in the perfect silence which reigned the
sharp clicking of the gun-locks sounded loud and strange. Directly
after a low whine was uttered by the dog, which lay as if half stunned,
what seemed like a light pat from the bear having been a tremendous
blow. In answer, as it were, began a chorus of wailing cries, screams,
and snapping sounds from the birds which came now wheeling round, a few
at a time, till there was a perfect cloud.
The captain, doctor, and Steve held their pieces ready waiting to fire,
but the two former hesitated, thinking that they could get a better
opportunity; while Steve wondered whether he would be able to hold the
heavy double gun steady, for it was visibly describing all kinds of
figures with the muzzle, and felt moment by moment more weighty. The
two Norsemen stood ready with their great spears levelled; and the bear,
there in front, remained watching them, its head lowered and swung up
and down, from side to side, with its nose at times almost touching the
ground.
"Take care, Steve," said the captain, without taking his eye from the
bear. "Be ready to get behind one of the rocks. You, Johannes, stay by
him."
"Yes," said the Norseman in a low tone.
"Shall we fire?" said the doctor huskily, as the bear stayed in its
place, swinging its head about, making no sign of either attack or
retreat.
"Not yet," replied the captain. "Wait till we can get a shot at the
shoulder; a head shot is bad."
But the bear did not seem disposed to offer the side for the purpose of
being shot, and turned first one eye and then the other to them--strange
reddish-looking eyes, which looked them over in a furtive way, as the
regular swinging motion of the head was kept up.
"Will it charge, Johannes?" said the captain.
"Don't know. I think it will begin to run. Be ready. It is sure to
charge when it is wounded. We'll take it then on the spears."
At that moment there was a diversion, and the bear raised its head a
little to look beyond them.
Steve glanced sharply round to see what the animal was looking at, and
became aware of the fact that Andrew McByle was stealing away on
tip-toe. This raised Steve's ire, for the thought flashed through his
brain that if anybody had a right to run it was he, the boy of the
party; and he wanted to make off very badly, but, paradoxical as it may
sound, he at the same time did not want to run, but to help shoot the
bear.
"Here! hi! Stop!" he shouted angrily; "don't run off with that gun!"
"Ahm only going to tak' oop a fresh poseetion ahint the stanes," said
Andrew hurriedly.
No more was said, for the bear now shook itself, making the beautiful
thick hair stand out, and giving the huge animal the appearance of
growing rapidly in size. It uttered a low, fierce growl now, and its
eyes flashed in the sunshine.
"You'll have to fire, Handscombe," said the captain in a low voice;
"it's going to charge. No, stop!"
For just then the bear swung its head round to the right and glanced
toward the ice, as if looking out for a way of retreat.
"It's going to run," said Jakobsen.
Hardly had the words left his lips than the bear made a rush right at
the centre of their line.
_Bang_--_bang_--_bang_! Three shots were fired almost simultaneously,
but they did not have the slightest effect, the bear rushing on, and the
next minute the doctor was gathering himself up, and the bear was
shuffling along the shore, apparently in pursuit of Andrew McByle, who
ran on yelling, and fired twice in the air, as if sending the charges of
the gun he carried right ahead, where he wished to be.
"Hurt?" cried the captain anxiously, as he held out his hand to the
doctor.
"Only the wind knocked out of me," was the panting reply. "Come on."
They re-loaded as they followed the bear at a trot, and to Steve's great
delight, there was a sharp barking, for Skene leaped up as the bear
passed him, and, apparently without much the matter, followed the great
beast.
"I don't think we touched him," cried the captain.
"Yes," said Johannes simply, as he ran by Steve's side with his spear at
the trail. "Blood."
He pointed to the ground, but Steve said nothing as, full of excitement
now, he kept pace with the others in the pursuit.
"Quick!" cried the captain; "fire anywhere now, or the brute will
overtake that man."
"Serve him right for being such a coward," muttered the doctor.
The bear was some fifty yards before them, and Andrew McByle another
fifty, but with the bear gaining upon him fast, it being astonishing how
rapidly the great unwieldy animal could shuffle over the rough ground.
Just then Andrew looked back over his shoulder at his pursuer, uttered a
wild yell, threw away the rifle, and with his hands in the air ran on
faster.
"I can't fire for fear of hitting the man," panted the captain; and then
he uttered a cry of satisfaction, for, in his alarm, Andrew had made for
broken ground, tripped over a rock, and fell heavily, whilst the bear
uttered a fierce roar.
"Halt!" shouted the captain, bending on one knee, as Andrew disappeared,
having plumped himself behind a huge block of stone.
Steve followed his leader's example, and fired directly after, aiming as
carefully as possible at the running beast.
"Missed!" muttered Steve.
"I think that touched him!" cried the captain, hurriedly opening the
breech of his piece and thrusting in another cartridge.
"Yes, that stopped him," said the doctor, as the bear swung round and
bit viciously at a spot somewhere about the centre of its back.
Then the doctor fired, but his shot had no effect save to draw the
animal's attention to its pursuers, and it came at them at once, showing
its teeth now viciously, while the two Norsemen placed themselves on
either side of the little party ready for the attack.
The captain took careful aim now, and fired, making the bear jerk its
head; but the bullet had made little impression, for the brute came on
till Skene made a dash at its nose, when the animal swung round just as
the captain was re-loading.
"Fire, both of you--now!" cried the captain excitedly; but only the
doctor drew trigger, hitting their quarry somewhere about the hip.
Steve did not fire; he could not have told why, but knelt on one knee
with his piece ready, and conscious of the fact that one of the big
Norsemen was at his right shoulder with the great lance held presented
over his head.
Skene kept on harassing the bear and taking off its attention; but a
bullet now struck it in so sharp a way that it ignored the dog, and came
rushing toward its enemies open-mouthed, blood and foam making its white
teeth look horrible, and in spite of another shot came close up, rose on
its hind legs, towering above the kneeling men, with its paws separated
to strike, when almost together both barrels of Steve's piece were fired
right into the animal's chest, and as it uttered a savage roar the
lances of the two Norsemen were driven into it and rapidly withdrawn.
The effect was instantaneous: the monster threw itself over and lay upon
its back, tearing at the air for a few moments, and then subsided slowly
on to one side--dead, Skene leaping upon the carcass to give vent to a
triumphant burst of barking, while the captain shook hands with the
doctor, and then clapped Steve on the shoulder.
"Well done! Bravo!" he cried. "Splendid shots, just at the right
moment; couldn't have been better."
"Couldn't it?" said Steve, speaking feebly, for he felt rather ashamed
of the praise, and at the same time a kind of regret for having played
so prominent a part in the death of the animal.
He must have shown this in his face, for the captain said:
"It's quite right, my lad. These bears are dangerous, destructive
beasts, and would have given us no mercy. Besides, we must get a cargo
to take back."
A hail brought up the sailors, who were sent back in the boat for the
other two Norsemen, while Johannes and Jakobsen, after carefully
cleaning the blades of their lances, laid them against a rock, took off
their jackets, rolled up their sleeves, and then, taking out their
knives, began to skin the great bear.
At this time Andrew came up limping.
"Well, brave man!" said the doctor; "wounded?"
"Ah, she can be brave eneuch when there's ony occasion, sir," said
Andrew. "But she never war grand at fechting bear, and she thocht she'd
get oot o' the way o' the shooting."
"And you did," said the captain contemptuously. "There, go and fetch
that piece you threw away."
"Nay, it slippit oot o' my fingers, sir. It was after she'd fired it,
though."
"The least said the soonest mended, McByle," said the captain coldly.
"You had better hold your tongue, and go and find that rifle. I may as
well tell you, though, that my opinion of your bravery is not very
high."
"Nay, sir, dinna be hard upon a puir mon. Ye dinna ken a' aboot me the
yet."
"I know enough. Don't talk, man; go and find the rifle, and then come
and help the skinning here."
"She will, sir; but, doctor, is her _leg_ brukkit?"
"Eh? Bah! no. A bit sprained at the ankle joint. When you fell, I
suppose?"
"Ay, sir. Ye see she had to try so hard to save her head, she couldna
attend to her legs and feet," said Andrew, with a cunning look at the
doctor, as he limped off in search of the rifle, leaving the rest
examining the magnificent animal lying motionless among the stones.
It was an enormous beast, with a coat of long, silky, cream-coloured
fur, which hung down from its sides, and hid the claws when its feet
were spread out.
"No wonder he could stand the polar winters with a great-coat like that,
eh, Steve?" cried the doctor. "Why, my lad, you must have that skin
carefully dressed, and use it as an ornament for your drawing-room when
you have one."
"_I_?" cried the boy.
"To be sure; it was your shot that brought him down, eh, Marsham?"
"Certainly," replied the captain; "he gave the finishing stroke."
The conversation was getting so personal that Steve walked away to where
Skene crouched in a soft, sandy place, his ears cocked up and his eyes
intent upon the actions of the two Norsemen, who were working away at
the skinning; and as every now and then their tugging at the tough hide
gave a slight movement to the left fore leg of the bear, the dog kept
jumping up, uttering a fierce growl, ruffling up the hair about his
neck, and showing his teeth as if about to attack.
"Down, Skeny! down, boy!" cried Steve, as the dog made one of these
demonstrations. "Let's have a look at you. Where are you hurt?"
He knelt down by the dog, patted him, and then took hold of one of his
legs; but Skene threw up his muzzle and made so piteous a cry that the
leg was immediately released and laid a short distance farther away by
its owner.
"Then you are hurt, old chap. Shall I fetch the doctor?"
The dog yelped.
"What does that mean, Johannes, yes or no?"
"Only his way of saying thank you, sir," replied the Norseman. "He's
hurt, but not badly; because, as you saw, he could run at the bear.
He's a good deal bruised, and he'll be a bit sore for days; but animals
soon get well again. They lick themselves right when they are hurt."
"But oughtn't he to be examined?"
"I did look at him, sir. He's only hurt in the shoulder and ribs, where
the bear struck him. There isn't a trace of blood. Let him lie, sir;
he'll curl up when we get him on board."
As the dog appeared to be in no pain and was intent upon the skinning
process, he was left alone; and the little party followed the dog's
example, till Johannes suddenly looked up.
"I don't know, gentlemen," he said; "it's hardly likely, but I'd post
somebody to keep a look-out. The bear's mate might come to look after
him, and they are savage brutes at times."
"I'll get on that stone and keep the look-out myself," said the captain.
"No; here comes McByle with the gun. He shall go up on the rock and
keep watch. He doesn't seem to limp much now."
This was the case, and a few minutes after Andrew was perched up on a
pile of rocks some twenty feet above the ground. He accepted the duty
most willingly, for the top of the rock seemed to be a particularly safe
place; and as soon as he heard the object of his task he scrambled up so
rapidly that the captain laughed.
"We need not fidget about McByle's hurts," he said; and then he shouted:
"Keep a sharp look to the northward, McByle!"
"Ay, ay, sir, she will," replied the man; and they saw him gaze intently
toward the spot where the other bear had disappeared.
Then all attention was directed to the prize, which by rough measurement
was nearly three yards in length, and as ponderous-looking as some huge
bull, while another rough measurement showed that it had been a long way
on toward five feet in height as it stood.
The boat soon after returned from the ship, with the other two
Norwegians, who set to work at once to help, and by their united efforts
the great, heavy skin was stripped off and carried by one of the men to
the shore.
The head was cut off by means of an axe, so that it might be preserved
with its large, grinning, ivory teeth; and then the men busied
themselves over the rather disgusting operation of cleaning off all the
fat from the body, genuine bear's grease being a valuable commodity.
This, too, was borne to the boat for rendering down in the caldron fixed
in the fore part of the ship, in connection with a steam-pipe from the
engine-boiler. In the course of the proceeding the bear was opened, and
the sight that presented itself went a long way toward satisfying Steve
that the slaying of a polar bear was not so unnecessary a work after
all.
"Much better for the seals of the neighbourhood," said the captain
grimly, as Johannes pointed out the fact that their quarry must have
killed and eaten a good-sized seal that day, the unfortunate animal
having been chopped into big fragments by the bear's tremendous teeth,
the food they had seen it searching for being probably taken just as an
amusement--_pour passer le temps_.
The huge piles of muscle laid bare upon the neck and shoulders of the
animal told of such great strength that the wonder was that the dog had
not been killed; but there he crouched so little the worse, that all of
a sudden he made a dash by Johannes, stuck his teeth in the still warm
flesh, and gave it an angry shake--that is to say, held on and shook his
own head and neck, for the ponderous mass of flesh was pretty well
immovable.
The piles of fat had all been cleverly removed and sent on board, and as
no one evinced any desire to partake of bear-steaks or sirloin, the
sailors announced their work as done just as Andrew uttered a shout of
warning--"Look out!"
"What is it?" cried the captain, who had been vainly trying to get a
shot at a bird or two tempting enough for supper.
"The bear coming."
"Where away?"
"Three points on the port bow, sir!" cried Andrew, who treated his rocky
look-out place as a ship.
The captain took out his little binocular glass and swept the shore, to
make out the second bear away in the distance, walking slowly along on
the top of the ice-floe which shut them in to the north. It was raising
its head on high, and evidently on the look-out for its mate.
"What do you say, Handscombe?" said the captain; "shall we tackle it?
There is a good chance if we can approach the animal unobserved."
"For my part, I say no," replied the doctor, as the Norwegians, who had
been ridding themselves of the traces of their unpleasant task, picked
up their spears. "I have had enough bear for one day, and should like
some beef. It's past twelve."
"Oh, it must be later than that!" cried Steve. "Why, we've been hours
and hours ashore. I should have thought it was six o'clock."
"No," said the doctor, smiling. "My watch keeps good time. I say a
quarter to twelve."
"Then we'll go on board," said the captain. "I, too, had no idea it was
so late."
"Early?" suggested Steve.
"Why, Steve!" cried the captain, clapping him on the shoulder, "don't
you know where we are? This is the land of the midnight sun."
The boy stared at him in astonishment, then due north at the sun, which
was shining with a softer and less piercing light than usual, while the
captain and his friend the doctor exchanged glances and looked amused at
the boy's confusion.
He now looked round him, toward the ship and the ice; and then, as if
struck by a happy thought, he thrust his hand into his pocket and took
out a little compass, which he carefully placed level on a block of
stone, watching it till the needle had ceased to vibrate.
"Well?" said the captain, smiling.
"That's the north," said Steve, with his forehead wrinkled.
"Of course; we knew that before."
"And the sun looks as if it were just going to set in the wrong place,
sir."
"Yes, my lad; but it is not going to set. In another quarter of an hour
it will be at its lowest point, and then begin to rise higher and travel
apparently eastward to the south. You wanted to see the midnight sun.
There it is; but I hope you'll see it to greater perfection when we get
farther north."
"Yes; but won't it set at all?" cried Steve.
"No; we shall have what will seem like endless day for the rest of the
summer."
"And shan't want lamps?"
"No, not for a long time to come."
"But, then, shan't we want to go to bed and sleep?"
"Oh yes," said the doctor, laughing; "and I shall be very glad to get my
dinner--supper, I mean--and then go. So let's get back on board."
But Steve did not move for a minute or two. He stood staring at the
sun, beneath which the ice was glittering, while the snow upon the
mountains flashed and looked more beautiful than ever. At last he
shouldered his gun.
"I'm very stupid, I suppose," he said at last, as he looked from one to
the other. "I learned all about it at school, and I suppose I knew all
this; but now I'm right amongst it everything seems puzzling. I can't
understand how this can be night; but it will all come right by-and-by."
"Of course," said the captain, smiling; "but it looks as if the dog
understands what puzzles you."
Steve looked round.
"Why, he's asleep."
"Yes; and look about you. Where are the birds? I don't see one on the
wing."
"There are thousands up yonder on the ledges," said Steve, pointing to
the lines of black-backed and white-breasted puffins and grey gulls.
"Yes, my lad; but they're all roosting," said the captain. "All ready,
my lads? Now, then, for the boat."
"Here, Skeny, wake up, old chap!" cried Steve, forcing a laugh. "Sorry
to disturb you in the middle of the night, but you'll be able to see."
The dog did not stir till his master bent down and touched him, when he
started into wakefulness, got up stiffly, shook himself and made his
ears rattle, and then yawned in a very human way.
"Come along, then," cried Steve, starting to follow the rest, and the
dog wagged his tail and began to trot to his side, but in a lame, stiff
fashion.
Just then, though, he caught sight of the great carcass of the bear. Up
went the hair about his throat and neck; he gave a fierce growl, forgot
his lameness, and dashed at the bear's throat, stuck his teeth into it,
and tried to give it a shake; then, loosening his hold reluctantly, he
followed his master to the boat, which soon after reached the side of
the _Hvalross_, where the cook announced the meal to be in perfect
readiness, and to it tremendous justice was done.
"Seems nonsense to go to bed now, doesn't it?" said Steve, as they
returned on deck to see the island beginning to grow distant as the
vessel steamed slowly north-north-east, about a mile away from the solid
blue-and-silver wall of ice on their left.
"Yes," said the doctor quietly; "but we must have rest. All this has
come upon you so suddenly, because we have been shut up so long in that
terrible fog."
"But we're leaving Jan Mayen for good, then?"
"Yes; there was nothing to stay for."
"And if we keep right on like this, where shall we go to next?"
"Come, come," said the doctor playfully; "you ought to know the chart.
I can tell you that."
"I know I ought to be able to say," replied Steve, with his brow
wrinkled again; "but I'm puzzled, sir. I don't seem to have grasped it
yet. Where are we making for?"
"Well, if the ice would let us get up there, we are going pretty
straight for the North Pole; but I expect this great wall will keep us
more to the east, and before long, if the weather keeps fine, we shall
be sighting the land of peaks and mountains."
"Spitzbergen?" cried Steve.
"Well done; you have not forgotten everything."
"No, not quite. And we shall be amongst the walrus, seals, and
reindeer, and--"
"To-morrow morning, boy!" cried the doctor. "It's rather soon after a
heavy supper."
"But isn't it to-morrow morning to-day--I mean to-night--I mean--?"
"Bed, Steve, bed!" cried the doctor. "Come along, and I'll set you the
example. Your head will be clearer after a good rest, and you won't be
so ready to make bulls."
"Very well," said the boy, "I'll go; but I'm sure I shan't sleep a wink.
It's impossible, with the sun shining so bright and clear."
But it was not, for in a quarter of an hour he was soundly off,
breathing heavily, and too thoroughly tired out to dream about the
encounter with the bear.
CHAPTER ELEVEN.
THE WHITE WHALE SHOAL.
"_What_ a horrid smell, Hamish! What is it?" cried Steve, going
forward.
"Bear's grease, sir. They're chust cooking the fat we got yesterday.
Like to ha'e some in a pot for your hair?"
"What? Nonsense!"
"Mak' your whiskers grow, sir," said the man, grinning. "Look yonder;
Watty Links has been for some. Leuk at his head."
Steve did look, to see that the boy's red hair was streaky, gummy, and
shining, as he had been applying the grease wholesale--that is, with
more liberality than care.
For the bear's fat--some three hundred and fifty pounds' weight--was in
the great caldron surrounded by steam, which hissed beneath it from the
engine-boiler as the _Hvalross_ glided slowly along about half a mile
from the low, regular ice cliff, which stretched away apparently without
end, glittering and displaying its lovely delicate tints of pale blue
wherever it was shattered or riven at the edge.
"It does seem rum," said Steve to himself, "for the sun to be always
up--let's see, what do you call it?--above the horizon."
As he reached the caldron he found Jakobsen, with his sleeves rolled
above his brawny elbows, busily at work superintending the rendering
down, and he looked up and gave the boy a friendly nod.
"Well, opposition cook!" cried Steve, laughing; "breakfast ready? What
is it, bear-soup?"
"No, sir," said the man seriously, "only the fat."
"Ah, well, I won't taste that," said Steve; and he went on to where his
comrades Andersen and Petersen were busy over the great outstretched
bear's skin, which they were cleaning and dressing so that it should be
perfectly preserved. Johannes was seated on a stool with a keg between
his legs, the little tub being turned up to form a table, on which
rested the great grinning head of the slain animal, whose skull he was
carefully cleaning from every particle of flesh and fat, throwing the
scraps overboard to the great cloud of sea-birds which wheeled and
darted and pounced down upon every morsel thrown into the sea.
"Ugh! what a disgusting job!" said Steve.
"Think so, sir? Oh no, it's clean enough--quite fresh." And he threw
over a handful of bear-flesh, after cutting it in small pieces.
"Why did you do that?" asked Steve.
"To give all the birds a chance."
"Oh! I say, how hungry they seem!"
"Yes, they do, sir. I often wonder how they live at all in the stormy
times."
Steve watched till the last scrap had been snatched from the crystal
clear water, and then looked round as the Norseman flung in some more
fragments which he had scraped from the massive skull.
"Seems only fair, sir, eh? The bears get fat on the young birds when
they can reach them on the cliffs, and now the birds can get fat on the
bear."
"Why, it's like making cannibals of them," said Steve, "eating their own
children second-hand."
"Yes, sir," said Johannes, pausing to whet his curious knife; "but
that's how things are. One lives upon another. Birds, beasts, and
fishes, they're all alike. But this will make a noble head when the
skin's dressed, and a pair of glass eyes put in, and the whole stuffed
out a little. It will make you think about killing it when you get
home."
"I don't want to think about killing the poor brute," said Steve
shortly. "Here, where's my dog? Skeny!"
There was a sharp bark in answer, but no dog appeared.
"Where is he? Here, Skeny, Skeny!"
The dog answered with another sharp bark, and, directed by the sound,
the boy advanced to find the collie curled up on a tarpaulin right
forward under the bowsprit.
"Hullo, old chap! why don't you come out?" cried Steve; but the dog only
gave his tail a few short raps on the tarpaulin without moving his head,
his eyes twinkling up from the furry hair in which his nose was buried.
"Not ill, are you?" continued Steve, bending down to pat his companion,
but eliciting a whine, as if the caress had given pain.
"He's only trying to sleep it off, sir," said Johannes, scattering some
more food to the gulls, which dashed at it screaming. "I felt him over
this morning. He's a good bit bruised, but no bones broken."
"Did he let you--didn't he try to bite?"
"Oh no," said the man with quiet confidence; "a dog won't bite you when
he's hurt, if he knows you want to do him good. We're friends, aren't
we, Skene?"
The dog rapped the tarpaulin with his tail, and then lay curled up a
little closer, perfectly still.
"It's wonderful, sir, how soon animals mend up again without doctoring.
A few licks, a little going on short food, and plenty of sleep, and they
soon come round. One may do worse than imitate them sometimes."
Steve made no reply, for the simple reason that he had nothing to say;
but he could not help wondering what Mr Handscombe would think, as he
got up on the bowsprit just where it passed out over the vessel's prow,
held on by the rigging, and had a good look round. But on his left
there was nothing but the long, low ice cliff; on his right the
glittering sea, flecked with grey sea-birds floating above or calmly
sitting on the blue water.
He leaped down, gave Skene a pat, promised him some breakfast, and was
going aft toward the galley, but just then Johannes had turned the skin
back over the bare skull, pretty well restoring the shape of the head,
and he held it up.
"Make a grand ornament, sir, when it's done. Fine ivory teeth, hasn't
it?"
"Yes. Lend it to me a moment."
He took hold of the head, and at that moment became conscious of the
fact that Watty's greasy shock head was thrust outside of the galley,
and that the lad was watching him with a sneering grin upon his
countenance. There was not the slightest occasion to take any notice,
but these derisive grins made Steve feel hot, and as if he must punch
that head as hard as ever he could, for if he did not he told himself
that the annoyance would grow worse. He paid no further heed to the boy
then, but carried the heavy head to where Skene lay curled up to try the
effect upon the dog. That was visible directly in the ruffling up of
the thick frill and a low, deep growl; but the next minute Skene gave a
short bark, and curled his tail over his nose again, as if quite
satisfied that he was only being played with, and Steve bore back the
trophy.
"Knows better," said Johannes, smiling in his grave way; "dogs have got
more sense than we think for."
"Cooks' boys haven't," said Steve shortly, as he heard a low, jeering
chuckle, and saw that Watty had been watching him all the time, and now
drew in his head for a few moments, but thrust it out again to indulge
in another grin, which made Steve writhe and show his annoyance so
plainly that the Norseman said quietly:
"Don't take any notice of his sauce."
"No, I won't," said Steve shortly, as the head was withdrawn. But the
next moment--the cook being apparently too much engaged to notice the
conduct of his help--Watty thrust out his head again, and, seeing the
annoyance he gave, uttered another low, derisive chuckle.
Steve, unable to control himself, made an angry gesture, and the boy
withdrew his grinning face.
"He'll do it again directly," thought Steve; and, acting on the impulse
of the moment, he caught up the bear's head, ran sharply the few steps
to the galley door, stood ready close up to the side waiting; and as
Watty thrust out his face again grinning, it was into another so fierce
and horrible-looking that he stood for a moment petrified, and then
uttered a loud yell, darted back, and slammed to the door.
Steve felt better after that, and hurriedly returned the bear's head
prior to seeing about breakfast, for another odour saluted his nostrils,
that of frizzling bacon--so suggestive a smell to a hungry lad that he
made for the cabin at once, to find the captain, Mr Lowe, and Mr
Handscombe just gathered for their morning meal.
The breakfast was hardly over when there was a hail from aloft, where
Andrew McByle was occupying the crow's-nest.
"There she spouts!" he cried; and Steve was the first on deck to see the
whale, for he knew the meaning of the sailor's cry.
Running to the main-mast he mounted the shrouds for some twenty feet,
and then, with his arm thrust through the ratlines and embracing one of
the taut stays of the mast, he stood gazing in astonishment at the sight
before him. For he had hurried on deck fully expecting to see one of
the great dark Greenland whales diving down after food, coming to the
surface again to blow, and then throw its flukes high in the air with a
flourish as it dived once more. But, instead of a single whale, the sea
appeared to be alive with them, playing about in the water, gambolling
on the surface or diving under. Then they were up again, making the sea
foam as they flourished their tails, uttered a strange, faint, snorting
sound as they blew and whistled, and dived down once more. But it was
not playing, for they were in chase of an enormous shoal of small fish,
upon which they were feasting.
There was quite an excitement amongst the men, who, without waiting for
orders, saw to the tackle in the boats, Johannes and Petersen hastening
to add white whale harpoons to the rest of the implements.
"Well, Steve, my lad," cried the doctor, "what do you think of the
shoal? You ought to have brought your fishing-rod and line."
"Nonsense!" said the lad shortly; "but I say, Mr Handscombe, you don't
call these whales?"
"What, then, my lad? They're white whales."
"Young ones? Then that's why they are white."
"No, my lad, old ones. Look; plenty of them have got their two young
ones with them."
"Oh, but surely these are not full-grown whales! Why, the biggest can't
be sixteen feet long."
"Quite right; about fourteen, I should say. Come down; you'll want to
go in one of the boats. Look; they've got in the lines."
Steve looked down, and saw that the men were carefully stowing two tubs
in the fore part of the boats, each tub containing, in carefully
laid-down rings, about a hundred and fifty yards of strong line.
"But surely they're not going to harpoon those baby whales like they do
the big ones?"
"Yes, just the same, lad. Come down if you want to have some of the
sport."
The captain stepped into one boat, and Steve followed, the doctor going
off in the other with Jakobsen and the crew.
The next minute the word was given to sit fast and be silent, and the
boats were rowed rapidly toward the great shoal, which must have
numbered a thousand or fifteen hundred, while the water was one mass of
foam.
"Are these good, these white whales?" said Steve to the captain, as the
boat cut through the water, and Johannes stood ready with his harpoon, a
very different implement from that provided for the walrus, being barbed
so as to form a kind of hook, and, once through, could not be withdrawn
from the gutta-percha-like side, of which it would take up a loop tough
enough to hold the stoutest sea-horse they could strike. The harpoon
used for the white whale was lighter, and had a head which somewhat
resembled a half-moon, fitted to work at the end of the shaft, and
slight, so that one point of the half-moon would stand in a line with
the pole, while the other was secured by a band to the shaft. When the
harpoon was driven into the whale, the band which held the second point
of the head down to the pole was pushed off in passing through the skin
and flesh, while at the first tug upon the line attached to the harpoon
the loose head would be drawn crosswise, forming instead of a spear a
double barb, which was strong enough to hold in the flesh without being
drawn out.
The captain was too intent upon the shoal to answer Steve's question,
which he repeated.
"Good, my lad? Yes. The oil is the purest and best to be had, and very
valuable; but of course not to be obtained in such quantities as are
procured from the larger whales. I hope we shall get three or four,
though. They will help to fill up our tanks."
"I wish he'd think more of finding the _Ice Blink_ than of filling the
tanks," thought Steve; but the next moment he, too, was thinking of
nothing but the shoal of fish, as the men called them, though they were
air-breathing animals instead; for now the chase became exciting. The
belugas seemed to take no notice of the boats, but they were going
rapidly through the water in chase of their prey, and when a fine one
was selected it dived and went away swiftly beneath the water, so that
it was difficult to tell where the creature would rise again.
Johannes gave his orders to the men, so that they might row toward the
spot where the whale was likely to rise, and so give him a chance to
hurl his harpoon before the animal had time to dive again. But this was
not easy. Whether the curious blunt-nosed, white-skinned, active
creature, with its back clear of all fish-like fin, was on the alert for
the coming harpoon or for the meal it was seeking it is impossible to
say, but certainly it showed a remarkable activity in keeping just out
of reach. It would rise just exactly where not expected, and the whole
business of the chase had to be gone through again and again.
Steve was too much occupied with the efforts of their own harpooner to
pay any heed to what was going on aboard the other boat, and divided his
time between watching the tall, active Norseman and the spot where it
was anticipated that the whale would rise.
At last, after hard pulling, fortune favoured the men's efforts. They
had had a long tug, and there being no sign of the quarry they sought
Johannes bade the rowers rest, while he stood with one foot resting upon
the gunwale expectant.
"It's of no use," said the captain; "it must have gone right on. Look,
Steve, how plentiful they are yonder. That's where we ought to have the
boat."
He pointed to where pretty well a hundred of the great creatures were
flapping in and out of the water; but Steve shook his head.
"Be too dangerous," he said. "Ah, look!"
He started to one side, for at that moment something of a creamy-white
suddenly shot out of the water close to the bows of the boat, rose high
with a graceful bend, and was curving over to make a plunge down into
the depths, when--_whish_! _thud_!--the harpoon was thrown; it stuck a
short distance behind the creature's head, and then with one blow the
water was sent flying over the occupants of the boat, while the line was
running rapidly out of the tub as the white whale disappeared from
sight.
Like its relative the leviathan, of fifty or sixty feet in length, which
boasts of a mouth big enough to hold a jollyboat and crew, who would
doubtless find their quarters exceedingly uncomfortable on account of
the forest of whalebone hanging down from the roof, the white whale
cannot keep under water long without coming up to breathe; but the one
Johannes had so cleverly struck nearly carried out the whole of the
line, which Steve watched darting out ring by ring over the bows, till,
in spite of the riskiness of the proceeding, the second Norseman seized
the end which lay outside the tub, and gave it a hitch round a block in
the bows left for the purpose.
"Be ready for a ride, Steve," said the captain, "if he does not pull us
under before they can cut the rope; in that case be ready for a swim."
"The first for preference," thought Steve; but neither event occurred,
for the rope suddenly ceased running, and as Johannes armed himself with
one of the great lances which lay along the thwarts, his companion
rapidly hauled in the slack line and laid it in rings once more.
Practice had made the man wonderfully perfect in this duty, and fathom
after fathom was laid in, while the whale remained under so long that
the captain shouted to Johannes:
"Has the harpoon come out?"
"I don't know yet, sir; I'm afraid so," was the reply. "These fish are
so tender; they are often lost in this way."
And all the time the second man kept on hauling in the line, and the
others lay on their oars, for the rope came up straight out of the deep
water.
"Yes, sir, he has gone, I fear," said Johannes.
"No!" cried the other, for the slack line suddenly tightened and was
jerked out of his hand; then the water parted about a dozen yards from
the boat, the head of the whale appeared, and then the whole of the
creature, as it rose higher, curved right over, and descended head first
again, its tail giving a peculiar wave in the air before it disappeared,
while all had a glimpse of the harpoon shaft, which directly after was
seen floating on the surface of the water.
"Gone this time!" cried Steve in disappointed tones.
"Yes, he has gone almost straight down."
"And we have lost him?"
"I hope not, sir," said Johannes, leaning over the side, as the boat
glided on, and picking up the long shaft of the harpoon.
"And you've lost the head of the harpoon, too."
"Oh no, that's fast to the line," replied the man; "the shaft is meant
to come out, so that it shall not be broken."
"I did not understand that," muttered the boy, as the line that had been
recovered now began to run out again as rapidly as before, hissing over
the gunwale, and judging from the speed looking as if the last ring
would soon be out and the whale dragging at the boat.
The captain was evidently of the same opinion, for he spoke to Johannes,
who was standing like a statue with his lance ready.
"Will he snap the line, do you think?"
"No, sir. If he runs all out, we shall have a sharp tug; but the rope
will hold."
"He won't pull us under water, will he?" cried Steve.
"Oh no, sir; no fear of that. He'll swim near to the top after this
run, and keep on coming up to breathe. He may give us a ride. Here he
comes again."
For the rope ceased running once more, showing how accurately the length
of line was calculated for giving the creatures the full extent of their
rush and no more.
Once more it was rapidly hauled in, and laid down in rings in the tub;
but before half was recovered there was a movement, which was seized
upon as a signal how to act, for the whale was not to have more line,
the latter being rapidly twisted round the block, after which there was
a tremendous jerk, and the boat's head was dragged down till it seemed
as if it must admit the water, but the next minute it was rushing
rapidly along sending a line of foam on either side. This lasted for a
time, and then ceased, the whale rising and curving over once more,
flourishing its tail in the air, and then apparently diving straight
down.
More line was gained and ringed this time, when the tension ceased, and
again the whale appeared, curved over, and dived down again. Then once
more there was the shock, and the boat was dragged along again. But
this was by no means so sturdy a tugging as the last, and before long
the rope slackened, the whale came up for breath, and dived slowly.
In a few minutes more there ceased to be any idea of danger, for the
captive was nearly exhausted, and the end was coming; for each dive was
shorter in depth as well as time. The whale then tried fresh tactics,
rising to the surface and rolling over and beating the water heavily
with its tail; but all in vain: it could not rid itself of the deeply
plunged harpoon, and lay for a few moments perfectly quiet.
All at once it seemed to become aware of the fact that the boat which
was approaching it rapidly had something to do with its trouble, and
diving suddenly it made a rush for it; but the oars were cleverly
managed, and its aim frustrated, while as it passed close by the bows
Johannes' great lance struck it full, penetrating deeply before it was
snatched out, and the next minute the whale was a dozen yards astern
lashing the water with its tail.
An order or two rapidly executed, and the boat was pulled to within safe
distance; Johannes made two tremendous lunges with his lance, and the
whale turned slowly over and lay quivering for a few minutes; then it
was still, and the men gave a cheer.
"Poor whale," thought Steve, who was far from being hardened over such
matters; but he tried to think that this capture meant so many gallons
of beautifully clear oil, and money for defraying the expenses of their
search, and he now stood up to have a good long look at their prize,
which was fully fifteen feet long and proportionately heavy.
And now, the excitement of the chase being over, the question arose
where was the _Hvalross_, and where was the other boat? These questions
were answered by the two vessels, which formed with them a triangle,
whose sides were about a mile in length; while, to add to the
satisfaction of the adventure, the other boat was showing a signal, and
they could see that it was towing something astern.
Meanwhile Johannes and his fellow-harpooners were busily securing a rope
to their prize and drawing in and laying up their line. Next the
harpoon was carefully cut out from where it was deeply imbedded in the
animal's back; and then the boat's head was turned for the ship, which
was steaming slowly towards them as they rowed on towing their carefully
secured prize astern.
"I'm glad they've had good luck, too," said Steve; "but, I say, what has
become of the shoal?"
"Gone right away, sir," replied Johannes. "We startled them, and they
smelt danger. We may catch up to them by-and-by."
"Not to-day," said Captain Marsham quietly. "Pull, my lads;" and he
steered so that they might get nearer to their companions' boat and the
_Hvalross_ be reached by them both at once.
"You are right, sir," said Johannes in his quiet, independent, but
respectful manner; "we shall not see the whales again to-day, and we
must make haste if we are to reach the ship before it comes."
"Before what comes?" said Steve, wondering at the man's manner.
"Look," he said, pointing to the north-west.
"What at?" replied Steve; "the long line of ice?"
"No," said Captain Marsham. "Look right beyond the ire. Another of
those pests--troubles of arctic voyaging, my boy," he continued,
correcting himself.
"What, that silvery-looking cloud over the ice? Does that mean wind?"
"I wish it did, Steve, so as to save our coal. No, boy; it means
another of those dense mists. I hope only a passing one; but you have
had a taste of what an arctic fog can be like. We must make haste;
these mists creep on so swiftly. Make a signal, Johannes. The
_Hvalross_ must come on and pick us up, or we shall have to cast off our
fish."
The next minute a little flag was hoisted in the bows to the end of one
of the lance-poles, with the result that there was soon after a cloud of
black smoke rolling out of the steamer's funnel and an increase in the
white water at her stern; but the boat went no faster, for the white
whale was heavy, although the men pulled with a will.
"They ought to see the fog coming on in the other boat," said the
captain impatiently. "Of course if we are shut in we shall be able to
reach the _Hvalross_. We could do that by listening for their signals,
which they would be sure to make; but I hate unnecessary anxiety, Steve,
and it is very awkward to be caught by one of these dense mists--
everything is so puzzling."
He ceased speaking, and sat watching the other boat making, like
themselves, slowly for the same point. And now, seeing the urgency,
Johannes and his brother Norsemen seated themselves and put out spare
oars to help on the speed. But the whale they were towing seemed to
anchor them in one place; and at last, just as the steamer was still
quite half a mile away, a peculiar change came over the sea. The sun
was still shining brightly, but the other boat grew dim and
enlarged-looking, as if it were magnified and set in a bluish opal.
There was the long range of ice cliff, but it was curiously blue and
undefined.
"I say," cried Steve suddenly, "what's the matter with the _Hvalross_?"
He started from his seat as he spoke, for the steamer was no longer upon
the blue water,--there was no blue water,--but apparently twenty feet up
in the air, and gradually rising higher till it was double the height,
while the funnel, masts, and hull looked soft and swollen out of all
proportion.
"An optical illusion, my boy," said the captain quietly. "Sit down.
You have heard of refraction. It is a peculiar state of the air. I
daresay we look the same to them. Pull, my lads. I'm afraid the mist
will be down upon us before we can reach the ship. Look at that."
Steve was already looking at the peculiar way in which their companion
boat was dying out of sight, till it was perfectly invisible; and yet it
was clear about where they were, only for a few minutes, though. Then
there was a faint, gauzy film close by, into which they rowed, and as
they passed completely in, the _Hvalross_ was almost hidden; five
minutes later it was not to be seen.
The mist was upon them, thickening each moment, and a curiously
depressing chill came over the boy. It was as if the cold were
attacking his mind as well as his body, and he quite started as the deep
voice of Johannes said, the words sounding muffled:
"Keep your helm fast, sir. We mustn't miss the ship."
"Mustn't miss the ship," thought Steve, with a strange sense of dread
creeping over him now like another and darker mist. "If we did miss
her, what then?"
CHAPTER TWELVE.
A STRANGE PERIL.
It seemed hard to believe, so rapidly had the change taken place. Only
a few minutes before, and they were gliding along with the blue sky
above and the air perfectly clear; now everything was shut out, even
Johannes in the bows of the boat looking indistinct from where Steve and
the captain were seated in the stern.
Captain Marsham made no verbal reply to the warning of the Norseman, but
his right arm which held the steering oar grew rigid, and he did not
stir from his position.
Steve was no experienced sailor, but he had seen plenty of the last fog,
and as he sat there growing anxious the following problem presented
itself to him after the fashion of the mathematical studies at school,
and based on the difficulty of making a way through what was little
better than black darkness. Let A, B, and C represent the points of a
triangle. If three parties start together from those points to reach a
common centre, and travel at different rates of speed, when will they
meet?
"It looks as if the answer is--never," thought Steve. "Why, the
_Hvalross_ is steaming faster--we saw her; and she'll go right on and
leave us behind. This fog, too, may last for days."
"Keep cool, my lad," said the captain in a low voice; "we shall soon be
on board. Listen, and try if you can hear the beat of the propeller."
Those words sent a hopeful thrill through the boy, just as his spirits
were getting very low indeed, and he leaned over the boat's side
listening, but the regular dip, dip of the oars was all he could
distinguish. He did not speak; there was no need.
"Steady!" cried the captain suddenly, and his voice sounded as if it
were shut in. "Lie on your oars for a few moments. Listen for the beat
of the steamer."
There was dead silence then, and Steve began to realise for the first
time in his life the meaning of the word "lost."
But no sound came to their ears from out of the mist which now
surrounded them, and seemed to arch them in as if they were in a dark
grey cell just big enough to hold the boat.
"Had we better cast off the fish, sir," said Johannes at last, "and pull
hard?"
"No," said Captain Marsham; "matters are not so desperate as that.
Here, Steve boy, your voice is the youngest and most likely to pierce
the mist; give a good ahoy."
"Ahoy!" yelled the boy, and again, "Ahoy! ahoy!" but the hail sounded as
if he were shouting with his head closely shut in a box, and all felt
that it was useless to listen for a reply.
"You hail, Johannes, as you would do if alone."
The Norseman rose up, placed his hands to his mouth, and uttered a
bellowing roar. But though this was repeated again and again there was
no reply.
"Give way!" cried the captain, and the oars began to dip, the men rowing
steadily without a word, trusting themselves entirely to their captain
as the one who must know best under the circumstances; while Steve, who
felt that he ought to be perfectly calm and cool, knew that moment by
moment he was growing more nervous and uncomfortable, haunted as he was
by the idea that they might never reach the _Hvalross_, and be left
alone in that icy solitude, without weapons or provisions, to try and
reach Jan Mayen, and find the refuge they had thought possible for the
others.
"There is the wrecked ship," he said to himself, as thoughts came
swiftly; "it would do for a shelter, and we should have to live on
sea-birds, unless we could find that after all there are some stores
buried in the ship's hold under the sand."
"Steady!" cried the captain just then, interrupting the flow of his wild
thoughts; and the men rested on their oars again, while shout after
shout was sent up, but with no reply.
"We must have come far enough," muttered Captain Marsham; and he
hesitated as he vainly tried to pierce the dense medium which surrounded
them. "We'll lie on our oars and drift a little while," he said aloud;
"the fog will pass over soon. What do you say, Johannes?"
"One never knows, sir," replied the man gravely; "but it is of no use to
go on rowing; we must have passed the ship, for there is a strong
current here."
"Well, we shall see."
They sat listening till, growing fidgety, Steve turned to lean over the
stern and take hold of the rope which held the beluga. The great
fish-like creature yielded to the drag and came close up, but its head
was hardly discernible, and it looked so weird and strange that the boy
loosed his hold with a shudder, expecting that it would float away. But
it remained stationary for a few moments, and then, urged by the
current, rubbed heavily against the boat's side, imperceptibly altering
its position by dragging round the stern.
After listening patiently for some time, the captain drew a little
compass from his pocket and placed it beside him on the thwart, waiting
till it was steady, when he exclaimed in quite a startled tone:
"Which way were we pulling, my men?"
"About due west, sir."
"But the boat's head lies south, and we have been going right away from
the steamer. Here, pull hard starboard, backwater port!" he cried; and
as the oars dipped he bent down and watched the compass till he found
the boat's head pointing north-east, when he shouted, "All together:
give way!"
It was a relief to feel that something was being done to extricate them
from their awkward predicament, and the men pulled hard for the next ten
minutes or so, when, at a word from Captain Marsham, they easied, and a
fresh howl was sent forth to penetrate the fog. But this had no better
result than the last, and once more the order was given to pull and
obeyed with fresh vigour, when Steve suddenly leaped up.
"I heard it then," he said.
"Hold hard!" cried Captain Marsham, and the oars hung dripping over the
side. "Heard what, my lad?"
"The steamer's whistle, quite plainly."
There was a dead silence at this as all listened, but not a sound
reached them but the drip, drip, drip of the water from the blades of
the oars.
"Mistaken, I'm afraid, Steve, my lad," said the captain. "Any one of
you hear the whistle?"
There was no reply.
"Give way, my lads."
Splash went the oars, and at that moment Steve cried excitedly:
"There it is again, right astern!"
"Nonsense, boy!" said the captain;--"imagination. We should have heard
it too. Pull, my lads, pull."
The men dragged at their oars, and Steve sank down in his place feeling
abashed, but perfectly certain all the same that he had heard the
whistle. At the end of a few minutes the captain said kindly:
"It's very easy to be deceived, my lad, and to fancy we hear that which
we wish to hear. Johannes, come aft here, and cast off this little
fish. We shall have enough to do without towing it."
"Cast it off, sir?" said the man as soon as he had passed the rowers,
and he opened his great knife slowly.
"Yes; it is too heavy to drag. Well, why do you hesitate?"
"I was thinking, sir."
"Well, think afterwards. Don't cut the rope; you can untie it."
"Yes, sir," said the man slowly; and in a voice which did not reach the
others, "but had I not better tell you what I was thinking first?"
"Well, go on," said the captain shortly.
"We might want the whale--for food."
Captain Marsham gave quite a start, for there was so much meaning in
those few words, suggestive as they were of their being starving in the
open boat, and he sat there gazing full in the man's eyes.
"You think, then, that we may not find the ship?" he said in a whisper.
"The good God only knows," said the Norseman, taking off his cap. "We
are in His hands; but it is our duty to provide for the worst."
"Yes," said the captain slowly, "you are quite right, my man; let the
fish stay."
"There!" cried Steve, starting up again. "I'm sure I heard it then!"
"Steve!" cried the captain angrily, as he turned sharply on the boy.
"Yes, I heard it then," said Johannes slowly, as he held his hands
behind his ears and leaned toward the stern.
"You heard it?"
"Yes; there again. Listen, captain."
"I hear nothing."
"No, it has stopped now."
Captain Marsham made an impatient gesture.
"There!" cried Steve excitedly.
"Yes, there!" said Johannes. "You heard it then, sir?"
"No," said the captain after a few moments' listening. "You must both
be mistaken."
"No, sir," said the Norseman gravely, "I am not mistaken; that was a
steamer's whistle."
"Then it cannot be ours."
"Perhaps not, sir; but it was a steamer's whistle, a signal, and it is
dead astern. Shall we run back?"
"Yes; we must get on board something as soon as we can. This may be
some whaler caught in the fog. Pull, my lads, and I will steer you
round."
Captain Marsham looked down at the dimly seen compass on the thwart
beside him, and gradually got the boat's head south-west.
At the end of half an hour's pulling the captain suddenly exclaimed:
"Yes, I heard it then! Did you?"
"I have heard it several times since we changed our course," said
Johannes quietly.
"Indeed! and you, Steve?"
"Yes, sir, I've heard it, too."
"Then why didn't you speak?"
Steve was silent, and the captain listened again.
"Yes, that is a steamer's whistle undoubtedly, and perhaps not very
distant."
"She can't be very far away, sir. If she were, we could not have heard
her at all."
The men were cheery now, and pulled with a steady stroke, making but
little way on account of the heavy load they were towing; but the fact
of their hearing the vessel, of which there was no doubt now, inspirited
them.
"Stop!" said the captain suddenly. "Now, Steve, hail!"
As the boy sent forth as loud an ahoy as his lungs would allow there was
a dull, smothered wail off astern, very near at hand, evidently, one
moment, and the next sounding distant and far away.
"Hail again!" cried the captain; and this time Johannes gave forth one
of his hoarse, deep roars, the sound seeming to return upon them, but
there was no reply.
"Hail again, Steve," and the boy shouted; but still without result.
Then Johannes sent forth another of his sonorous roars, and all laid on
their oars and listened, when, so softly as to be almost imperceptible
as the men held their breath, there came a low hail, which grew fainter
and fainter and then died away.
"That was the _Hvalross_, I'm sure!" cried Steve excitedly, as the
boat's course was altered once more.
"Yes; and she's hanging about to find us," said the captain. "Cheer up,
my lads. She won't go far without trying back; she can't be far away."
The men tugged at their oars, but there was no answering cheer; even the
great Norseman was silent, while, as Steve settled down in his place
once more, he felt as if they were to be left to take their chance on
the outskirts of the region of ice, for, after signalling till they were
weary, the _Hvalross_ must be steaming right away.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN.
OCCUPANTS OF THE DEEP.
Saddened faces met the gaze of the occupants of the stern sheets, as the
men steadily tugged away at their oars hour after hour, with the heavy
beluga hanging from its rope behind. Then all at once, when the mist
was most dense, the silence perfect, and a feeling coming over all that
it would be impossible to go on rowing much longer, every one loosed his
oar and joined in a loud cheer; for from quite close at hand--so near,
in fact, that the mist swayed with the concussion--there was the dull,
heavy roar of a cannon.
"The _Hvalross_!" cried Steve.
"Yes, our signal-gun," replied the captain.
A faint cheer like the distant echo of that from the boat was now heard,
the men bent to their oars with renewed vigour, and ten minutes later,
guided by shout after shout, the boat suddenly glided under the counter
of the vessel.
"Why, we thought we had lost you!" cried the doctor, leaning over from
the gangway.
"Then you got back?"
"Yes, hours ago. The ship came right upon us, nearly running us down.
But what a fog!"
"Yes," said Captain Marsham drily, "what a fog! You seem to have been
more fortunate than we were. Save your fish?"
"Oh yes; they've got it towing alongside. And you, did you cut yours
adrift?"
"No; it is alongside, too."
All were too tired to make an attack upon the whales that day, and after
a good meal the watch was set, and those at liberty sought relief from
their weariness in sleep, leaving the ship lying to and with the fires
going sufficiently to enable the engineer to get up steam at a very
short notice and take the ship out of danger if any came near.
Steve awoke after many hours' sleep to find that a light breeze had
swept away the mist, and that they were lying about ten miles away from
the ice, toward which they had partly drifted, partly steamed, during
the heavy mist. It was another example of the difficulties of
navigation in the north, another of the risks to which sailors are
exposed. But now that the trouble had passed it was almost forgotten,
the men being eagerly at work cutting up the two whales and transferring
their thick blubber to the caldron, from which a clear, sweet oil was
soon after being drawn off and emptied into one of the tanks that
henceforth would be reserved for this particular kind of oil.
The trouble of the past day was forgotten, and the men were ready to
make light of it all, save the Norwegian sailors, who shook their heads
when the others laughed and bantered them about getting lost; they knew
the reality of the danger better, and said nothing either to make much
or light of it.
The rendering down of the bear's fat and the boiling of the whale
blubber into oil rather disgusted Steve; but he contented himself with
making a face when the doctor talked about it.
"Must take the rough with the smooth," he said. "The bear-hunt was very
exciting and the whale-fishing grand. I think I shall get Johannes to
let me try harpooning."
"You mean," said the doctor, "that you must take the smooth with the
rough."
"Why? I don't understand you," replied the boy.
"The smooth oil with the rough work of capturing."
"Oh, I see!" cried Steve.
"And you mean to try harpooning?"
"Why not, sir? I tried shooting."
"Wait till you have some more muscle on your arm, Steve," said the
doctor, laughing; and then, after a look round at the sunlit sea, on
which they were gliding easily along with plenty of canvas spread, as
there was a favourable wind, he went below.
"Wait till I've got more muscle," muttered Steve. "I've got as much as
most fellows of my age. Yes, as much as you have, Mr Watty Links; and
I'll show you that I have one of these days," he added, as he caught
sight of the boy watching him with a supercilious smile on his face.
"No, I won't," thought Steve, as the boy disappeared. "Nice blackguard
I should look fighting with a fellow like that. Why, he might lick me,"
he added after a few moments' thought. "I'm not afraid of him, but he's
bigger and stronger than I am, and he might. I should never forgive
myself," he said half aloud. "Yes, I should," he muttered, smiling at
his fresh idea, "when I had had another try and licked him. Bother! I
didn't come to sea to fight. Here, Jakobsen, where's Johannes?"
The man smiled and pointed upward.
"What do you mean? Oh, I see; in the crow's-nest."
"Yes, with the captain's spy-glass." Steve had not been aloft since the
day when the tub was fixed to the main-mast, and without pausing to
think of anything that was said upon that occasion he climbed on to the
bulwarks, seized hold of the shrouds, and began to mount slowly and
steadily, enjoying the soft breeze blowing by him, and noticing how
different the sails looked aloft from what they did from the deck. The
main-mast was passed, and he rested in the top for a few minutes to have
a look round at the glittering sea, so brilliant now in the clear
atmosphere. Then he had a look upward, and began to mount again
quietly, and in an easy, effortless way, as if he enjoyed the task. He
paused again, holding on by the shrouds as he looked up once more, to
see that the Norseman was intent upon something in the distance, resting
the large telescope he had taken up on the ring or rail of iron raised
above the top of the cask, just at a convenient height for the purpose,
and in perfect ignorance of the presence of visitors. Steve smiled as
he climbed higher, and paused once more as he reached the stout
cross-bars which they had placed that day when the crow's-nest was
built.
"Ahoy there, Johannes!" he cried.
The man gave a violent start, and turned to look over the edge of the
cask.
"Mr Young!" he cried, "you there?"
"Look's like it. I've come to see you. Got any room in your nest?"
The Norseman laughed.
"Well, I daresay you could creep in. But did the captain give you leave
to come aloft?"
"No; I only just made up my mind to come. Open the door; I'm coming."
"Take care, my lad!" cried the Norseman warningly. "There's no one to
catch you if you slip."
"I won't slip this time," said Steve merrily; and climbing from the
shrouds on to the wooden ladder, he went up from bar to bar till his
head and shoulders passed into the cask, and the next minute the hinged
bottom fell to again, and he had just room to stand in company with the
sailor.
"I say, rather a tight fit," said Steve, laughing. "Wouldn't do for two
people to quarrel packed together in a barrel like this."
"But why have you come up, sir? Did the mate send any message?"
"No, I tell you," cried Steve. "I only saw that you were up here, and
thought I should like to come up for a chat."
"Very good of you, sir," said the man quietly. "Got over the scare of
the fog?"
"Oh yes, now. It's of no use to worry about things when they're over.
It was dangerous, though, wasn't it?"
"Very, sir," said the Norseman gravely. "Three poor fellows from our
town rowed away from their ship with three Swedish men. They were after
walrus. One of those fogs came on, and they were never seen again."
"No? What became of them?"
Johannes shook his head.
"The great sea is wide, sir," he replied. "The fog confused them, and
they must have rowed in the wrong direction, been caught in one of the
strong currents, and then tried to reach home as they could not find
their ship. There are terrible losses out here in some summers."
"Was it near here that they were lost?" said Steve, after a few minutes'
silence, during which he pictured the sufferings of the despairing
boat's crew.
"No, sir, more to the east, by Novaya-Zemlya."
"How horrible!" said Steve with a shudder. "Tell me about something
else."
"Yes, sir; I don't want to what the English sailors call spin yarns;
that seemed to come naturally after our escape."
"Yes, of course; but tell me this, Johannes. Next time we go off after
one of those shoals of white whales--"
"What, sir! you would go again?" said the great amiable-looking fellow,
smiling.
"Of course."
"And run risks?"
"Oh, I hope there would not be any risk; but you wouldn't have me play
the coward always because we were in danger once?"
"No, no, sir, of course not," said the Norseman, patting the boy on the
shoulder. "Well, what if we go after the white whale again? I was
trying to make out a school with the glass when you spoke and made me
jump. Their oil is so fine and valuable."
"Yes, I know," said Steve impatiently; "but if we do go after a school
again, I want you to let me try and harpoon one."
There was not much room to move, but Johannes, as he smiled in his big,
solemn way, managed to take hold of the boy's arm, and gave the biceps a
firm grip.
"Shut your hand tight and double up your arm," he said; and Steve
obeyed. "Good; that will do. Now take hold of mine."
He imitated the boy's action, and Steve imitated his, taking hold of a
huge mass of muscle that stood right out like a partially compressed
ball.
Steve coloured a little at the man's quiet way of showing him the
tremendous difference between them in the point of force.
"Well," said Johannes, smiling, "do you still think that you would like
to try?"
"Yes. I know I'm only a boy, and can't pretend to have a man's
strength; but I should like to try. Don't laugh at me, please."
"No, I was only smiling, my lad. Why should I laugh at one who is young
because he wishes to try to be brave and manly and shows a desire to
learn?"
"Oh, thank you!" cried Steve eagerly; "that is what I do feel, but
people are so ready to banter and laugh at me."
"It is foolish of them," said Johannes, "unless it is when a boy is what
you call conceited and self-satisfied, and thinks that he is a man too
soon."
"I don't do that, indeed!" cried Steve.
"You need not tell me so," said Johannes; "I can see that in your eyes,
and I know it, my boy, from your words."
"And you don't think it absurd of me to want to try and use the
harpoon?"
"Oh no. It is not so much an act of strength to dart a harpoon into a
soft thing like a white whale, but of practice and knack. The shaft of
the harpoon is so long and heavy, that if it is directed well and with
good aim it curves over and falls with its own weight as well."
"Then you will let me try!" cried Steve eagerly.
"If the captain is willing, of course you shall. I could sooner teach
you to strike a whale than one of your sailors--Hamish or Andra."
"Why?" said Steve eagerly.
"Because you are young and pliant, and eager to learn. You would throw
it with your head as well as with your arm. They would throw it with
the arm, and trust only to their strength."
"Here, give us the telescope!" cried Steve. "I want to find a shoal and
begin at once."
"I daresay," said the Norseman, smiling; "but oil-fishing is not so easy
as that, or people would soon make fortunes. I have been on the
look-out for hours, but there is nothing in sight."
"But there'll be plenty of walrus when we get to Spitzbergen?"
"Perhaps. I have been there when we could load our boat in a very
little while, and I have been there when all through the season we have
hardly seen a walrus."
"Oh, but if there are none at Spitzbergen, and we don't find the _Ice
Blink_, we must go somewhere else."
"If," said the Norseman, smiling. "If? If what?"
"If we can. The ice may stop us."
"What, for a day or two?"
"For a season or two seasons. One can never tell, sir. The ice is king
up here, and has its own way."
"Yes, but kings are conquered sometimes," said Steve merrily; "perhaps
we shall master, find the _Ice Blink_, and go right up to the North
Pole, where the open Polar Sea lies."
"No open Polar Sea lies up there, young gentleman," said Johannes
gravely; and as he spoke he gazed northward with a curious far-off look
in his eyes. "I have heard all of that before, but after you pass the
southern edge of the floe it is all ice, ice right away. I know there
is land here and there, for one year, eastward of Spitzbergen, we came
upon a rocky piece of coast; but whether it was an island or a great
country running for hundreds of miles, no one yet knows."
"Well, but how grand to land there and find out," said Steve eagerly.
"I should like that. Would Captain Marsham sail there?" Johannes
smiled.
"It does not depend on Captain Marsham," he replied. "Look," he said,
pointing northward, "there is the edge of the floe. Suppose you knew
that there was land two hundred miles northward, how would you sail
there?"
"Of course you could not for the ice."
"That's right," said Johannes; "and so it is year by year. By about
August the floe has broken up, and part of it is melted, and one can
sail a little way farther north, not very far some years, at others for
a long distance; but the time always comes when the ice is solid and the
ship cannot pass, and then at nights it begins to freeze again, and you
have to hurry back for fear of being frozen up."
"What's the matter?" cried Steve, for the Norseman suddenly raised his
spy-glass and directed it eastward, where the sea looked to be one
dazzling sheen of damasked silver.
There was no answer for some moments, and then the man turned to the
glass.
"Look yonder," he said, "about a couple of points away to the south of
the ship's jib-boom."
Steve seized the glass, and gazed through it, carefully sweeping the sea
far and wide.
"Can you make it out?"
"No."
"Try a little more to the south."
"Can't see anything. Yes, I can; a ship's boat bottom upward miles
away. It must be a big boat. Why, it's a small ship capsized."
"Watch it," said Johannes quietly.
"Yes, I've got it right now. You can see the copper of the bottom
shining in the sun, and--oh, she's sunk! she's gone down quickly, head
first, and--why, it was a whale!"
"Hah! you were a long time getting to it, sir. Yes, a whale, a right
whale, and a big one, too."
"Well, quick!" cried Steve excitedly. "Why don't you hail the deck, and
tell them? We must have that."
"How, sir? with a hook and line?"
"Nonsense! Do you think I don't know? Have out the boats and harpoon
it, the same as you did the white whale."
The Norseman laughed softly.
"No, no," he said quietly; "you can't kill right whales like that, sir.
You want proper boats with crews, and harpoons with long lines suitable
for the work. Why, that fish would run away with all our lines in a
minute at the first wounding. We must be satisfied with looking at it.
Has it come up again?"
"Oh yes, and I can see it swimming about and playing in the water."
"Nice little thing to play, sir. That must be seventy feet long."
"But are you sure that we could not tire it out?"
"Quite, sir. I once went for a voyage, and pretty well know what
whale-fishing is. Hail the deck now and tell the captain; there he is.
He's using his glass; I fancy he has made it out."
At that moment the captain looked upward.
"Who's aloft there?" he cried.
"I am, sir--Johannes!"
"There's something out in the sunshine on the starboard bow; try if you
can make it out."
"We have, sir!" cried Steve; "it's a large whale."
"Hullo! you there?"
"Yes, sir. Are you going to try for it?"
"Hah! I can't quite make it out from here. Eh? Try for it? No, my
lad. We are not Greenland whale-fishers. Mind how you come down."
"Yes, I'll take care," replied Steve; and the captain made no reference
to the last ascent, but walked away.
"You'll remember your promise, Johannes?" said Steve after a few
minutes.
"Oh yes, sir; never fear. Only give me the chance, and you shall
harpoon a white whale and catch your fish."
But that chance did not seem as if it would come, as the _Hvalross_
sailed on over a calm sea day after day, the wind serving well, and the
coal-bunkers remaining well charged ready for the days when the cold
weather was returning--that was, if they had not already achieved their
aim.
Here and there, as they kept along a mile or so from the floe, it began
to show signs of breaking up, for at times loose fields of many acres in
extent were passed, and at others detached fragments, imperceptibly
gliding southward to dissolve slowly from the combined influence of the
sunshine and the warmer sea into which they drifted.
"I say, Mr Handscombe," said Steve one evening, when the sun in the
north-west was shining with a softened radiance which turned the distant
ice-floe into gold, "isn't this getting to be a little tame and--and--"
"Monotonous?" said the doctor, finishing the boy's sentence, for he had
begun to hesitate.
"Yes, I meant something of that kind. I thought we were going to have
all kinds of adventures, and it's always blue sea and the ice away there
to the left."
"Oh, I see," said the doctor; "you want a bear every day, with a bit of
whale-fishing, being lost in the mist, and a few wrecks discovered
thrown in."
"No, I don't," said the lad pettishly; "but I don't want to be always
sailing along like this, doing nothing. If you go up in the crow's-nest
there's ice and sun, and if you stop on deck it's always the same. I
want to be doing something. Look at Skeny here, growing quite fat."
"Shall I ask Captain Marsham to see if we can't find the sea-serpent for
you?"
"There, now you're laughing at me."
"Then don't be so impatient. Why, you stupid fellow, isn't it wonderful
enough to be sailing along here in what looks like constant summer save
for the floating ice, and with that glorious sun going round and round
in the sky without setting? Is not this constant daylight alone worth
the journey?"
"Ye-es," replied Steve; "only it does seem a bit wasteful."
"Wasteful?"
"Yes. What's the good of having the sun shining when you are asleep?
It would be ever so much better to have some of it in the winter, or
else for us to be so that we did not want any sleep for months in
summer, and did not want to be awake for months in the winter, when it's
dark."
"I say, Marsham!" cried the doctor, laughing, "come and listen. Here's
our philosopher going to set nature right and improve the whole world."
"Oh, I say, Mr Handscombe, don't," whispered Steve, flushing.
"What does he propose doing?" said the captain as he joined them.
"He wants to keep awake all the summer and sleep all the winter; he says
it would be better."
"Well, he has only to take lessons from the bears and practise
hibernating. But, like them, he would no doubt be very hungry when he
awoke."
"He's getting out of patience, too; wants something to do. Can't you
rig him up a line, and let him try for a shark?"
"No sharks up here," said Steve promptly.
"Plenty," said the captain, looking at Steve with a peculiar smile,
which made the lad wince, for it seemed to say to him, "Don't be so
conceited, my lad; you don't know everything yet."
"Greenland shark, I think it is called. The Finland people fish for it.
I say, Jakobsen, could we catch sharks anywhere hereabouts?"
"I don't know about here, sir," said the Norseman gravely. "There are
plenty near the Greenland shores."
"How do you catch them?"
"Oh, easily, sir, with a long line and winch to reel it up quickly. You
let down a big hook with plenty of bait on it, right to the bottom, on
some bank, about two hundred fathoms down."
"Yes," said Steve eagerly. "That's rather deep, though."
"Yes, sir; but that's where the sharks lie."
"Are they very big?"
"Yes, sir, all sizes--eight and ten and twelve or fourteen feet long."
"Well, what then?" said Steve impatiently.
"Oh, then, sir, you wait for a bite."
"Of course, I know that! You wait for a bite in all fishing. But do
you fish from a small boat?"
"Oh no, sir. You go, six or seven of you, in a decent-sized smack, and
fish till you've loaded her--if you're lucky."
"But what do you do with the sharks? People don't eat them."
"Make isinglass of their skins?" suggested the doctor.
"Oh no, sir," continued Jakobsen. "I've been out two or three times,
and very good trade it is, gentlemen. You sail out to the Greenland
banks, and if the weather's good you're all right, for the sharks bite
very freely, and as the line's very thin you can soon reel it up on a
big winch."
"But don't they fight desperately?" said Steve eagerly. "Sharks are so
strong."
"No, sir; they're cruel fish, sharks, but a Greenland shark's about the
stupidest, most cowardly fish there is. He could break away easily
enough, but when he's hooked and feels the line tight up he comes as
quietly as possible, just as if he came to the top to ask what we wanted
by hooking him like that."
"And do you tell him?" said the doctor, laughing.
The Norseman shook his head.
"No, sir, we don't play with him. As soon as the bit of chain appears
that's fastened to the bottom of the line on account of the shark's
teeth--because, if it wasn't for that, he'd bite through the thin line--
some of us stand ready with a big hook at the end of a pole like a
spar--a good sharp hook with a rope that runs through a block up aloft
rigged to the spar; then, as the shark comes to the top--_click_!--the
big hook's into him, the rope's tightened, he's hoisted on board, and
before he has time to struggle much he's whipped up on to the deck,
where two of us are ready for him."
"And what do they do?" cried Steve,--"kill the shark?"
"Yes, sir, and pretty quickly; for when the sharks are biting there's no
time to spare. One of us gives him a crack on the head with a
handspike, and the other cuts open his side with a big knife and drags
out his great liver; then we use the pipe."
"Yes, go on," said Steve.
"And blow the dead shark full of wind and throw it overboard."
"To keep it from sinking?"
"Yes, sir, that's quite right; for if we didn't he'd sink, and all the
other sharks would begin feeding on him and wouldn't bite any more at
our bait. Then we get the hook ready, and down it goes again, while the
sea-birds get a good feast of shark instead of the fish."
"All that to get only the liver?" said Steve. "Yes, sir; but then the
livers are very large, and from some they get quite a barrel of oil,
only that's from the very large sharks."
"What do you bait with?" said Steve. "Pieces of shark blubber, sir."
"And isn't the flesh good for eating?"
"Poor people eat it sometimes, sir, for it's nice and white; but we
sailors never care for it. It's fine fishing, though, for you get your
hold full of the livers, and take them back to port to be boiled down.
Barrel of oil's worth as much as seven pounds, sir."
"What do they use it for, lamps or machinery?"
The Norseman stared.
"I thought you knew, sir. It's a very fine, tasteless oil, and supposed
to be very good for sick people. They make cod-liver oil of it."
Captain Marsham burst into a hearty fit of laughter at the puzzlement
and chagrin in his friend's countenance.
"Stop a moment!" cried the doctor angrily. "Do you mean to tell me that
this shark oil is used for--I mean, is sold for cod-liver oil?"
"Yes, sir, I believe so," said the Norwegian.
"Disgusting! Shameful!" cried the doctor. "What a miserable piece of
trickery! The people who do it ought to be exposed."
"Nonsense!" said the captain. "As Jakobsen says, it is very good for
sick people. Why, my dear sir, the good effects of cod-liver oil do not
depend upon its being extracted from a cod, but upon its being a rich
fish oil, strongly impregnated with the peculiar salts, or whatever you
call them, found in sea water. I daresay the oil of any fish liver
would be as good."
"And quite as nasty," suggested Steve. "Right, my lad, quite as nasty,
and would do for doctors to trim the wick of the lamp of life when it is
burning low."
"Humph! perhaps you are right," said the doctor thoughtfully.
"Can't we have some shark-fishing, Jakobsen?" cried Steve eagerly.
"Why, you don't want your lamp trimmed, Steve?" said the captain.
"No, sir; but Mr Handscombe might like some of the oil," replied Steve,
with a laughing look at the frowning doctor, who was evidently thinking
deeply.
"Eh? No, my lad, I don't want any. But I've been thinking that perhaps
this shark oil may be good."
"Couldn't catch sharks here, sir, unless we found a bank."
"Wait a little longer, Steve," said the captain, "and I daresay we shall
find you something better than fishing for sharks."
CHAPTER FOURTEEN.
THE LAND OF PEAKS.
"Here, Steve! Hi, my lad, wake up!"
"Eh? Yes! What is it, whales?" cried the boy, hurrying into his
clothes.
"Come and look. You wanted something fresh." It was the captain who
roused him up the very next morning, and on reaching the deck he was
perfectly astounded at the scene before him. There was no more monotony
in the view, for there before him and spreading to right and left was as
lovely a land as the human mind could conceive. It was twenty or thirty
miles away, and as Steve Young gazed it was at peak after peak rising up
toward the skies, all dazzling with ice and snow, and dyed by the
distance, of the most lovely tints of amethyst and sapphire blue, while
the icy pinnacles were fretted with silver and gold. Upon the slopes of
the lower hills there were even patches of a dull green, made beautiful
by the brilliant sunshine, while the steeper mountains were of rich
orange and brown or of a clear, pure grey.
"Is this Spitzbergen?" asked Steve. "Yes, and well named," said the
captain, who was using his glass; "the land of mountain
points--_spitzes_ as they call them, or _piz_ in North Italy among the
mountains there."
The wind still favoured them, and they rapidly glided on toward what
seemed for hours to be fairyland, and so lovely that Steve spent nearly
all the time upon deck, scarcely allowing himself enough to obtain the
necessary meals. At last he came to the conclusion that he must be
tired and surfeited with the view, for somehow it did not appear to be
so beautiful as at first. The dazzling peaks of glittering ice shrank
lower and lower, till they disappeared behind hills which had hardly
been seen before, and now rose apparently higher and higher, with every
ledge deep in snow, and the steep slopes and perpendicular precipices
that in some places ran down to the sea looking grim, grey, or black as
they were granite or a dark shaley slate. Not a tree was visible, only
in places traces of dry-looking heathery stuff and patches of what
looked to be moss. In places the water seemed to be foaming down from a
great height inland to the sea; but in a short time, as they neared the
land, the cascades proved to be ice, and Steve woke to the fact that the
place was far more beautiful at a distance, when its rugged asperities
were softened and seen through a medium which tinged everything of a
delicious blue. That he was not alone in this way of thinking was soon
proved by the doctor's remark as he joined him.
"What a land of desolation, Steve!" he said.
"I thought you said it was beautiful?"
"Yes, at a distance, my lad. But close in: look at it--ice, snow,
rocks, everywhere. I suppose we are too early in the summer for
anything green and bright to be seen."
"Here's Johannes," said Steve, as the big Norwegian came by. "I say,
what shall we find here, Johannes? It looks to be a very bleak spot."
"Not for a visit, sir," replied the man. "It is a grand place for
game."
"Game? What game?"
"Reindeer, sir. A good fat buck will be a pleasant addition to the salt
and preserved meat."
"Of course; and what else?"
"A kind of grouse, sir; abundance of wild ducks. Then, for the use of
the ship for cargo, there should be an abundance of seals, and no doubt
before long we shall encounter the walrus, if other people have not been
before us and scared them away. Lastly, sir, I think it very likely
that we shall find your friends in one of the sheltered fiords along the
coast."
That was enough. Steve glowed with excitement, and when, later on, the
vessel was steered slowly in between a couple of great grim headlands
and quitted the heaving sea for still water, his eyes began to search
the shore on both sides for a signal-staff or some signs of occupation.
But at the end of half a mile sails had to be lowered, for a barrier of
ice extended right across the fiord, and any further search would
require to be performed on foot. But no one repined at that. It was
delightful after being cooped up on shipboard so long. A boat was
lowered, guns and ammunition placed therein, the four Norwegians took
their places with the walrus lances, and, very much to Andrew's disgust,
he was not selected to act as gunbearer, Hamish being taken instead.
"We don't want to be left in the lurch again, Steve," said the captain,
"if we do happen to meet a bear. What do you say, Johannes? There are
bears here, I suppose?"
"For certain, sir. You never know where you may meet them. But this is
hardly the place. You see, there are not likely to be any seals here.
Where there are seals there are pretty sure to be bears."
"What are we likely to get, then?" asked the doctor.
"Deer, sir. If we go cautiously up the valley yonder, we shall see the
deer where the snow has melted off the slope. There will be moss
there."
But a long and tedious tramp over exceedingly tangled ground followed
their landing, and they trudged along among stones, over snow, and
through swampy patches, where there were wild fowl; but these were left
in peace in the hope of a more substantial addition to the larder being
found.
Snow was all around them, but the sun poured down with so much power
that they were all pretty well exhausted when the captain proposed that
they should endeavour to make their way back by another valley,
separated from the one they were in merely by a lofty hog-back-like
range of rocky hill.
"I saw wild fowl going in that direction, and we must direct our
attention to them now."
Jakobsen gave his opinion that such a course was quite possible, and
leading the way he struck along a narrow gulley, which evidently
connected the two valleys at the end of the range.
The walking was worse than ever there, and Steve was beginning to lag
and wish that some one else would carry his heavy gun, when Jakobsen,
who had passed out of sight behind a chaotic mass of rocks, suddenly
came hurriedly back.
"He has seen deer," whispered Johannes, who was close beside Steve, and
seemed to look upon himself as the boy's bodyguard.
Jakobsen held up his hand to make the party stop, and the next minute he
was close up.
"Reindeer," he whispered. "Four just round the point yonder feeding on
the moss. Come."
"Stay back, the rest of you," said the captain in a low voice. "You can
come, Steve, my lad, and you, Johannes, be cautious."
Then the novel kind of deer-stalking commenced, Jakobsen leading and
taking advantage of every block of stone, turning round at times to make
sure that his companions were keeping out of sight, and at last coming
to a stand at where the defile they were threading opened out into a
plain.
He was behind a mass of rocks whose hollows were filled up with ice; and
when all were together he whispered to them to be ready, and then
clambered up till he was high enough to peer over cautiously before
descending.
"They are very wild and cautious," he whispered; "but they have not
moved. Go forward now, creeping from rock to rock, and you are sure of
one or two."
"Come, Steve," whispered the captain. "Don't fire unless I tell you.
Be ready to hand me your gun if I miss."
He went off to the right of the pile of rocks, and the doctor took the
left, all stooping and sheltering themselves till the end of the stones
was reached; and upon raising himself a little so as to peer round the
last, there, not fifty yards away, and grazing or tearing up the moss
with their feet, were four deer, with their peculiarly shaped, branching
antlers, and all apparently in perfect ignorance of danger being so
near.
"Can you see Mr Handscombe?" whispered the captain, drawing back to
speak.
"No, he is not in sight."
"I'll wait, then, so as to give him a chance of getting within shot as
well. It will steady my hand, too."
"What's that?" whispered Steve, as a sound like one stone being thrown
against another reached his ear.
The captain reached forward again, and uttered an exclamation which
brought Steve close up just in time to see the four deer bounding away,
and to have his ears half deafened by the report of the piece, for the
captain fired directly.
"Gone! Lost them!" he cried, as the deer tore on.
"Fire again."
"With small shot?" said the captain. "No use, my lad. And I should
have been so glad to have got a brace of these deer. It would have been
such a good change for the men."
"Hooray!" shouted Steve. "One's down!" For all at once the foremost of
the deer stopped short, then staggered on a few yards, stopped again,
and fell.
At that moment a rifle shot rang out from their left, and the last of
the flying deer pitched headlong amongst the stones and lay kicking.
"Well done, doctor! and a very long shot, too! Ahoy, Johannes!
Jakobsen!" he shouted as he placed a fresh cartridge in his gun. Then,
as the men came up, "There you are! We'll get back to the boat with the
fresh provisions. What shall you do, cut them up here?"
"No, sir; tie their legs, and carry them on the lance-poles. We are
enough to manage them."
In a very short time the two deer were being borne, hanging head
downwards, over the rough ground till the ice was reached, and finally
the boat, the welcome supply of fresh meat being greeted with a cheer as
it was hauled up over the side to the deck of the _Hvalross_; and that
evening the cook had a busy time, while, as Steve remarked, the smell of
that kind of cooking was far better than that which prevailed when the
Norsemen were busy rendering down the oil.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN.
A TALE OF THE WINTER COLD.
The shore looked more attractive the next morning, probably from the
fact that all on board the _Hvalross_ had had a most enjoyable supper of
fresh meat, and afterwards a long--what Steve called day's--night's
rest; so that every one was on the alert and eager to carry out the
captain's orders.
So as not to lose time steam was got up at once, and Captain Marsham
explained his intentions, which were to go up the west coast until
stopped by the ice, and on the way search the different fiords and bays
for signs of the lost party. Failing to find them, he said that they
would return to their starting-point, and then proceed in the same way
southward, and round to the east coast, and ascend that.
"I don't think it is a question of scouting along the land in the
search," said the captain, "but of being here, for it must be a matter
of accident our finding them. We shall of course build up a cairn
wherever we touch, with a paper in it telling when we landed and the
direction we take, in case they come here after we have gone."
"And you will go on hunting and fishing as we touch at place after
place?"
"Certainly, until we have filled the tanks. That will enable me to
prolong my journey, and, if necessary, repeat it next year."
Steve looked at the captain in horror, but said nothing; and directly
after a cairn had been built at the most conspicuous point of the
entrance to the fiord, and a letter left in a meat canister inside, the
_Hvalross_ slowly steamed out, and advanced northward, entering fiord
after fiord, and searching vainly. There were always the same
forbidding cliffs capped with snow, masses of ice piled up, and the
ravines filled with glaciers, and here and there inlets whose entrances
were completely frozen up, and not likely to be open for a month. But
there was no sign of cairn or signal-post. No human being had left a
trace of landing there, and the journey north was continued.
"Why, Johannes," said the captain on the second evening, after they had
spent about a couple of hours in shooting wild fowl to replenish the
larder and keep the men in good health with plenty of fresh provisions,
"I thought as soon as we reached this wild region we should find deer,
bears, and walrus in abundance; and here we have been touching at place
after place for two days, and not seen a single animal since we shot the
deer."
"No, sir; it is a matter of accident," replied the Norseman. "There are
plenty; but every year they get farther away, for they are hunted so
much that they shun the places where vessels come."
Their words came plainly to where Steve was busy with a glass; for,
after the shooting was over, and the men in one of the boats had
collected all the slain to hand over to the cook, who immediately made
Watty Links discontented by setting him to pluck the birds, the lad had
ascended to the crow's-nest to have a look round.
It was very wonderful, that outlook to Steve; but it seemed to him awful
and depressing. It was so silent and so strange that at times even the
continuous daylight caused him to feel a sensation of shrinking,
especially when seen through the telescope; for there were moments when
he felt as if he were passing into some far-off, weird wonderland, a
land of solemn silence, where life could not exist; and at such moments
he would take his eye from the glass, and look down at the men on deck
and see signs of human creatures being near to carry off the strange
sensation.
He had just been passing through one of these fits; for it was evening,
and though broad daylight, with the sun shining, there was a peculiarity
in the sky to northward, a something he could not well have explained,
which made him feel that night was at hand. And as he leaned against
the side of the crow's-nest he listened to what was said on deck, and
then once more gazed to the northward, following the line of coast, and
then giving a start; for a few miles only from where they were gliding
onward he saw unmistakably that their journey in that direction was at
an end.
He carefully adjusted the glass so as to make sure, and found that it
was so: the icy barrier was jammed tight on to the land, and on
following it to the westward it extended in one solid wall right away
till it was lost in the distance.
Sweeping back to the coast, he searched carefully to see if there were
any opening or fiord by which they could pass onward; but there was not
a sign, and he was just about to announce his discovery, when he caught
sight of something about a mile away, standing out plainly on a low
headland, with the black face of a large cliff behind to throw it up so
clearly that he wondered why he had not seen it at the first.
Steve Young.
"At last!" he said, with his heart beating violently and a curious
choking sensation rising to his throat. For there, looking dim now as
he glanced through the glass once more, was a wooden cross, evidently
set up as a signal, the first trace of human occupation of that solemn,
solitary land; and it was some moments before his emotion would let him
hail the deck.
"Ahoy there!" he shouted; then exultantly, but in a tone of voice which
did not sound like his own, "Ice right ahead, and a signal showing about
a mile away!"
"What!" shouted Captain Marsham. "Stop a minute; I'll come up."
He ran to the shrouds, and began to climb rapidly and as actively as
either of the men till he was close beneath the great cask.
"Don't stir, my boy," he said; "I'll find room for both. Now then," he
continued, as the trap beneath their feet was closed, "where's the
signal?"
"Follow the coast-line for about a mile," cried Steve eagerly, as he
handed the glass, "and you will see a great black cliff with hardly a
scrap of snow upon it. Then, low down on a piece of level ground--"
"I have it!" cried the captain; "a large post." His tone of eager
satisfaction changed to one that was very solemn and grave: "It is a
cross, Steve," he said.
"Yes, a great wooden cross. Don't you think they set it up there as a
signal?"
"I think some one set it up there as a sign, my boy," said Captain
Marsham gravely.
"And that some one is living there?" cried Steve.
The captain did not answer, but changed the direction of the glass.
"Yes," he said; "there is the pack, fast for another month, unless we
have a storm to break it up. We'll go on a mile or two, and then turn
back. Come along down."
He began to descend at once, and Steve followed, wondering at his
manner, and feeling sad now; for he concluded that, from his experience
and knowledge of such matters, the captain felt that they had reached
Spitzbergen too late to save their friends alive.
As soon as the deck was reached orders were given to increase the speed
a little, Johannes joining the captain on the bridge to keep a careful
look-out for danger where there was none, for the water was perfectly
clear of rocks and deep right up to the cliffs; so that a quarter of an
hour later they were abreast of the cross, a boat was lowered, and
Captain Marsham was rowed ashore.
Steve was the first to leap upon the rocks, and then the little party
made their way up a slope to the level patch on which stood the rough
sign, and, in addition, two more, which had not been perceived till they
were close up; while of greater interest still, close under the
perpendicular black cliff, some four or five hundred feet high, was a
low, square, wooden hut, built up of old ship's timbers. They made at
once for this, leaving the singularly shaped wooden crosses; and once
more a feeling of awe crept over Steve, and he whispered to the captain
asking him if he thought it was their friends.
"Oh no," was the quick reply. "Didn't you understand? The remains of
some Russian party. The crosses told that."
Steve felt relieved, and curiosity had begun to take the place of the
shrinking sensation he had felt on seeing that the woodwork was grey and
mossy, much of it greatly decayed, and that the rough door had fallen
away from its hinges and lay across the opening which it had been used
to close. The timbers had been caulked with moss, and no doubt had had
snow piled up against them, to keep out the penetrating cold, while the
nearly flat roof was covered with stones.
All this was seen almost at a glance as they paused by the door, and
then the captain stooped his head and entered the low, cabin-like place,
followed by the doctor and Steve.
The place was fairly extensive inside, and fitted up with a long, low,
stone bench, upon which lay quantities of dry sea-weed, the whole having
evidently been used for the occupants' bed. In the middle of the hut
was an arrangement of stones, with a roughly contrived flue, which had
formed a kind of stove for heating and cooking, and in it still lay a
quantity of ashes and some charred fragments of oak that must have been
bits of ships' timber.
That was all visible at first; but in the darkest part of the hut,
farthest from the door, the low, bench-like erection was piled with
sea-weed apparently, till they drew closer and found that there were
several mouldy bear-skins, from which the hair had rotted, and which
came away in fragments upon being touched.
It was Steve who gave a tug at one of the skins, and, throwing the
pieces down, he was about to drag another one right off, when the
captain checked him.
"Let him rest," he said gravely; and Steve started back as he realised
the fact that he was disturbing the resting-place of the dead.
He looked at the captain in horror as if to question him with his eyes,
and the answer came.
"Yes, some unfortunate Russian party, evidently left to winter here, and
they died off one by one. Let us go and look at the crosses."
It was with a sensation of relief that they all stood out once more in
the soft, bright sunshine, and breathed the clear, cold air, which came
fresh from the ice-fields; and soon after they stopped before the
crosses, beneath which were the resting-places of five unfortunate men.
"There is the history written plainly enough," said Captain Marsham in a
low voice, as if talking to himself. "These were the party of six left
here to collect skins during the winter, to be fetched away the next
season. One man died, and his kindly-hearted companions laboriously
made that rough, wooden coffin, and dug a few inches into this icy rock
for its reception. They covered it with these stones to guard it from
wild beasts, and put up this elaborate timber with its three
cross-pieces, cut in Russian characters as we see. Then another died,
and his four companions treated him nearly the same as the first; there
was as much care taken to bury him, and the cross is nearly as grand as
the first. The third man died, and the survivors were not able to do so
much; the grave is more shallow, the coffin rougher, and there is only
one cross-piece. Then we have here the fourth man's resting-place--very
shallow, and only an upright post, with his initials, two letters
roughly scored by a feeble hand, by one of the two survivors. Then look
at this."
He took a few steps to where Steve shrinkingly saw a hollow in which,
barely covered by small pieces of rock and ice, lay the remains of a
man, from which all turned without a word. For it wanted no words to
tell how he had pined and died, and been dragged to his last
resting-place by his feeble companion, the last of the party, so
helpless now that he could not chip out a grave, but was fain to lay his
dead companion in a natural rift, and slowly pile over him little pieces
of the stone and ice around; then crawl back into the hut to lie there,
covered by the skins, waiting for the dawn to come after the long, long
wintry night, and bring with it the hopes of rescue which came too late.
The Norseman who had stood by the graves with his cap in his hands went
softly away on tip-toe to the boat, and the captain said sadly: "There
is something very awful as well as grand up here in these solitudes.
Poor fellows! What a history they have left behind! Steve, lad, it is
a painful sight for you."
"Yes," said the boy huskily, and his voice shook as he looked up
apologetically at the speaker. "I can't help it--makes me feel quite
ill and weak; for when I think of it all, and of those who must have
been hoping they would return like some one we know, I feel as if I
could sit down and cry."
"Hah!" ejaculated the doctor; and as the others looked at him he sharply
turned away his face.
"Yes, it is very sad," said the captain briskly; "but we will not take
that view of the case, my lad. Let's only be thankful that you were
wrong in your ideas. Our friends would be better provided than these
poor fellows were, and I have always a strong feeling that we shall find
them alive and well."
An hour later they had been right up, pretty close to the barrier of ice
which stopped further progress to the north; and as there was a pleasant
breeze from the north-east, sail was set, the fires damped, and away
they went southward toward the fiord where the deer had been shot in the
valley.
This was reached late the next evening, and they landed to try for more
deer, an adventure attended with so much success that on the following
day, when they began to sail southward, they had twelve fine, fat deer
lying in the hold in ice, and another in the hands of the cook for
present use.
"Seems rather wholesale, doesn't it?" said Steve to the doctor.
"Yes, my boy; but meat will keep for years in this climate if once
frozen; and," he added with a laugh, "you must make your hay when the
sun shines."
"And freeze it afterwards," said Steve, smiling.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN.
BATTLE ROYAL.
Days and days were spent exploring the coast southward, the party
landing wherever there was an opportunity offered by a likely spot; but
the most southern point of the mountain land was reached without a sign,
and several walrus boats were spoken by way of obtaining news, but
without result. Then, as the ice was densely packed, preventing any
attempt being made to search the eastern shore, a course was laid for
the great neighbouring island, the _Hvalross_ sailing steadily
north-east a short distance from the pack.
They had had a good evening's shooting the night before, and to the
great delight of Andrew, Hamish, and the cook quite a load of fine ducks
had been brought on board by the boat; but as Steve was going forward to
take a favourite position of his by the bowsprit, he found that another
member of the crew was not so highly pleased, for Watty was seated
outside the galley door with a goose in his lap and a bucket by his
side, busily plucking out the feathers and down, which, partly from the
angry energy with which he was working, partly from the breeze, were
flying in all directions, and especially all over his blue jersey and
into his shock hair, which had been well anointed with the bear's grease
he had carefully saved up from the day when the fat was boiled.
When Steve approached Watty seemed to be singing as he plucked, for
there was a mumbling, burring noise, and Steve turned to Andrew, who
happened to be close at hand seated upon the deck, fastening a line to
the edge of a sail.
"Why, Andra," he said, "do you hear that?"
"Oh ay, she hears it," replied the sailor.
"Do you know what it puts me in mind of?"
"Na, she dinna ken, Meester Stevey. A coo waiting for the lassie with
the milk-pail, maype."
"No," said Steve; "it's just like the drone of your pipes heard in the
cuddy with the hatch on."
"Fwhat? Na, na, she'll not pe a pit like tat. Ta pipes is music--coot
music, Meester Stevey; for there's na music like ta pagpipes--ta gran'
Hielan' pagpipes. But she kens she's chust cracking a choke with me."
"No, I'm not. Listen; it does sound just like it."
"Na, na, laddie," said Andrew after a pause to listen; "she's mair like
ta collie tog when she sees a cat, or maype it's mair like ta
bummel-bees among ta heather upo' ta hills in bonnie Scotland."
"Well, it sounds very comic whatever it's like. Look here's Skeny
coming up to see what's the matter; look how he's cocking his ears."
"Oh ay, she thinks it's a coo wants driving hame."
"No, he knows it's Watty. Look at him."
"Ay, she can see ta tog. An' it's a fine tog, eh, Skene? Come alang,
and I'll gie ye a pinch o' sneeshin'."
"No, no, don't tease the dog!" cried Steve, as Andrew took out an old
snuff-mull, opened it, and held it out to the dog.
"Nay, she'll na tease the tyke. Skene hasna larnt to tak' ta sneeshing.
But it's ferra coot for ta nose, Skeny."
And all the while Watty's peculiar burring sound kept on and increased,
the dog looking hard at him with his ears up, and finally giving a
short, sharp bark. "Do you hear that, Watty?" said Steve.
"Ay; she heart ta tyke."
"Skene wants the second verse of the song."
"Then he'll ha'e to wait," said the boy; and he went on again with the
monotonous burring sound which had first attracted Steve's attention.
"What's the matter with him, Andra?"
"She's making up a lang story spout ta cook. She's been retty to fecht,
and ta cook said she'd ding her het again' ta galley if she tidn't pick
ta goose."
"Ay, but she'll mak' my ploot poil pefore she's tone," cried Watty
fiercely, and scattering a handful of feathers so that some of them and
the down flew on to Steve.
"Make your ploot poil?" cried Steve, laughing.
"Ay; and it poils now!" cried Watty, scattering some more feathers
purposely, so that they should adhere to his trousers.
"There, I told you he was singing, Andra. His ploot poils, and he was
singing like a kettle."
"My mither sent me to sea to learn to pe a sailor, and ta skipper's made
me ta cook's poy!" cried Watty vehemently.
"Then you shouldn't have been such a coward, Watty. There, don't be in
a temper, and I'll speak to the captain to let you come back to the
other duties."
"Hey, put she's a puir feckless potie, and dinna ken the when she's well
off. She wishes ta captain wad pit her in ta galley, to get ta fairst
wee tasties of all ta gravies and good things ta cook potie mak's."
"But he's tired of it now, Andra. I say, Watty, look here; you're
smothering me with that fluff!"
"Then she should get ower to ta ither side of ta fessel."
"I'll knock you to the other side of the vessel if you're saucy!" cried
Steve hotly. "See if I speak to the captain for you now!"
"She dinna want ye to speak. She can speak her ainsel' when she wants,
and she ton't want; for she'll stop in ta galley the noo till we get
pack to Glasgie and goo pefore ta magistrates aboot it. There!"
This last word was accompanied by a handful of down thrown in the air so
that it might be wafted right over Steve.
This was too much for the boy's equanimity, and, hot with passion, he
snatched a handful of the down from the pail and rubbed it in Watty's
shock head, to Andrew's great delight.
"Weel tone, laddie!" he cried; "tat's ponnie. Gie her anither handfu'
of the saft doon."
Now, for some time past Watty, for reasons best known to himself, had
been nursing up feelings of the nature that would, in other conditions,
have developed into a regular Highland feud. He was jealous of Steve in
every way. It annoyed him that a boy younger than he should be dressed
better, work less, and live in the cabin, while he had to share the
meals of the men when the cook did not make him eat in the galley. In
addition, after long brooding over what he called his "wrangs," and in
his dislike to the lad who had shown himself to be more plucky, and
brought him, as he called it, to shame, he had nursed up the idea that
Steve was only a coward at heart, that all his acts were put on for
show, and that if he could only find a chance he would risk getting into
trouble if it should reach the captain's ears, and give the object of
his dislike a good thrashing.
And now the opportunity had come, and there was plenty of excuse. Steve
had dared to rub all that down into his sacred, well-greased, red locks;
and springing up and looking as if his "ploot really tit poil," he swung
round the goose he was plucking, and, using it as if it were an elastic
war-club, he brought it with excellent aim bang against Steve's head.
More blood began to boil now, for, with a cry of rage at what,
forgetting his own provocation, he looked upon as a daring insult, Steve
ran two or three steps--ran away, Watty thought; and exulting in his
imaginary triumph, he followed to strike his adversary again with his
absurd weapon; but to his utter astonishment, before the blow could
fall, Steve, who seemed to be stooping to avoid the attack, sprang up,
and, raising both hands, struck downward.
The result was curious. As Steve struck downwards Watty, in delivering
his blow, leaned forwards, placing his head just in the proper position
to receive the weapon and its contents with which the English lad had
armed himself. That weapon was the bucket full of feathers, and Steve's
anger went off like a flash, for he had completely extinguished Watty,
who staggered back, dropping the bird, blinded, half suffocated by the
down, and so confused for a few moments that even when he had thrust off
the bucket from his head he stood coughing and sneezing, staggering
about in his blind endeavours to escape.
"Weel done, laddie; tat's prave. Gie it ta saucy callant again. She'll
sweep up ta feathers when she's tone," cried Andrew in ecstasy.
But now Watty's blood boiled right over, and as soon as his eyes were
clear he rushed at Steve with an angry yell, fists doubled, teeth set;
and, regardless of the goose hurled in his face, he continued his charge
right home and up to his adversary's guard.
The next minute they were fighting hard, blow succeeding blow in the
most unscientific way; but the end was not to be then, for Andrew cried
in a hoarse whisper:
"Rin, laddie, rin! Here's ta skipper."
Watty heard the terrible words--words awful to him--and he did "rin."
Not far. The galley door was open, and close at hand. Into it he
darted like a fox into its hole, and Steve stood alone, covered with
feathers, to face the captain and Mr Handscombe, who, hearing the
scuffling forward, hurried up to see the cause.
"Highly creditable, upon my word!" cried Captain Marsham, frowning.
"Could not you find anything more sensible to do than to get into this
disgraceful quarrel with the ship's boy?"
Steve stood breathing hard, flushed with anger and mortification.
"I'd try a sweep next time, Stephen," said the doctor sarcastically; "he
would not come off worse upon you than this fellow has done."
"He insulted and struck me," stammered Steve. "You would not have had
me stand still and submit to that, sir?"
"I don't want to hear anything about it," said the captain sternly; "it
is disgraceful, and I gave you credit for knowing better."
The captain walked back to the companion hatch and descended to the
cabin, leaving Steve, the doctor, Hamish, and Andrew looking at each
other.
"Well, sir," said the doctor, "you've done it this time. Have you any
idea what an object you look?"
"No," said Steve, in a tone of voice which told of his mortification.
"Go to your cabin, then, and look in the glass. I should prescribe a
little water, too!"
"Hadn't I better jump overboard for it, then?" cried Steve bitterly.
"Bah! Rubbish! Don't talk nonsense!" cried the doctor, catching the
lad by the arm.
"Why, what's the matter?" said the mate, coming up hurriedly.
"Oh, nothing much. We've had an accident, and spilt some feathers about
the deck, and it has made the captain angry about the way in which it
was done. Have them cleared up, man. Come along, Steve lad; and don't
look like that," he whispered, as he half dragged the lad away.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.
MORAL SURGERY.
"How easy it is to get into trouble!" said Steve; "and what a watch one
has to keep over one's self! There I was, as happy and contented as
could be, only a little while ago, and now everything's miserable. I
wouldn't care if the captain had not spoken to me like that."
"Go and tell him you're sorry," said the doctor.
"I can't."
"But you must, my lad. You were in the wrong, weren't you?"
"I don't think so. It was all a bit of fun. I never expected that the
boy would turn like that."
"Well, wasn't it foolish of you to go making a playmate of such a rough,
common lad? I'm not snobbish, Steve, but I think people get on better
who make friends in their own class; and if your poor father could have
seen you fighting a--"
"Oh, don't, don't!" cried Steve, "pray! I know I behaved like a
blackguard, and it served me right."
"There, now you're behaving like a human donkey, my lad, and talking
nonsense. Put it aside now. You're hot and excited. Let me give you a
sedative draught."
"Oh, Mr Handscombe!" cried the lad passionately. "To talk of physic at
a time like this!"
"There you go again!" cried the doctor, unconsciously using Watty
Links's expression. "You've made your blood boil, and it wants cooling
down."
"Then I'll drink some water or suck a lump of ice," said Steve bitterly.
"I can't take physic now."
"Nonsense, you excitable young donkey!" cried the doctor. "I meant a
mental sedative draught. I want you to hear reason, if you will listen
to me."
"I don't want to listen; I only want to be alone, sir."
"Yes, to get into a stupid, morbid state, when a little bit of brave
surgery--moral surgery--on your part would set all right."
"There _you_ go again, sir!" cried Steve querulously. "One minute you
want to give me pills and a draught, the next you want to begin cutting
me to pieces."
The doctor burst out laughing.
"That's right," cried Steve, "laugh at me; I deserve it;" and at that
moment he wished that he was a little child again, so that he could go
and hide himself away, and relieve his feelings by crying fit to break
his heart. But he did not say to himself "cry"; he put it as "blubber
like a great girl."
"Be quiet, my lad; and, believe me, I can feel for you and want to help
you. I'm a doctor, and I talked metaphorically, as, of course, you
know. By moral surgery I meant one brave bit of mastery over self, and
cutting the trouble right out. There's no hiding the fact; you, as a
gentleman's son, ought not to have been found fighting with the ship's
boy, and under such ludicrous circumstances; now, ought you?"
"No, I suppose not," replied Steve; "but--"
"Never mind the `buts,' my lad. You own that you are in the wrong?"
"Yes."
"Then go and wash your face and brush all that fluff off your jacket.
Then pluck up, and like a man go in to the captain; keep cool--you'll be
cooler by that time--and tell him exactly how it all was; say you are
sorry, and--Don't keep on shaking your head like that, sir; you'll be
doing some injury to your spinal column."
"But I can't go and tell him that, after the way in which he looked and
spoke to me."
"Yes, you can, sir."
"No."
"There you go, shaking your head again. Tell him you were in the
wrong."
"That I'll be a good boy, and won't do so any more."
"Well, is there anything to be ashamed of in that, sir?"
"I couldn't do it--I wouldn't do it."
"Then you're a coward."
"No, I'm not," retorted Steve angrily.
"You are--a miserable moral coward; and I thought you had more pluck in
you--more of the honest, manly pluck of an English boy who is brave
enough to own to a fault."
"I'm not a coward," muttered Steve. "I'd show you if there was any
occasion," and he stood frowning.
"Bah! Any big, strong, stupid fellow, with no brains to boast about,
can jump overboard to save any one or do anything of that kind. I want
to see you act like a brave fellow who is ready to make a bit of
sacrifice of his own feelings, and behave in a manly way. Come, I'm
giving you good advice. We shall have bad weather enough to deal with
out in the open; we don't want any moral bad weather in the cabin. Go
to the captain, and speak out frankly. Do you know what he will do?"
"Look at me, as he did just now."
"That's insulting a brave man and my friend, sir," said the doctor
sternly. "I know Captain Marsham better than you do, then. He will do
nothing of the kind. He will listen calmly and dispassionately to all
you have to say, and then perhaps point out a few things."
"To humiliate me!" cried Steve.
"There you go again, blazing out. No, hardly to humiliate you; but,
even if he does, who the salts of tartar are you, sir, that you are not
to be spoken to and humiliated a bit when you have gone wrong?"
"Oh, I'm nobody," said Steve bitterly; "I'm a donkey and an ass."
"Yes," said the doctor quietly, "but that is rather running wild; a
donkey and an ass are the same thing, Stevey, my lad. If the captain
says a few things to cut your comb a little, they will do you good; and
I am as certain as that I am sitting here that he will end by saying,
`There, my boy, then, that's an end of it. Let it be a lesson to you.
Now shake hands.'"
"He wouldn't say that. He'd send me out of the cabin feeling more
miserable than I feel now."
"I know better than that, my lad. You're punishing yourself."
"Then, if a boy strikes me I'm not to strike him again?" cried Steve.
"Humph! Well, I did not say that, my lad, exactly."
"What was I to do, sir? Was I to let that miserable, disagreeable young
rascal, who has been insulting and sneering at me ever since we started
from Nordoe, knock me about, and I not retaliate?"
The doctor looked puzzled.
"Go in and shake hands with the captain; he's in his cabin."
"No, he isn't. I heard him go on deck, sir. But you didn't answer me."
"I told you that you couldn't fight with a boy like that. Look at your
clothes."
"Oh yes, I know, sir. I'm all over feathers; but you don't say anything
about what I asked: was I to let him knock me about and crow over me?"
"Well--er," said the doctor, "you might have kicked him."
"And that would have been cowardly, and he would have kicked me again.
It's worse to fight with the feet than it is to fight with the hands."
"Humph! Well, yes, I suppose it is," muttered the doctor; "but never
mind that. Go on deck as soon as you're decent, and talk to the captain
there."
"I can't, sir."
"Then will you go to him when he comes down?"
Steve shook his head, and the doctor began to grow warm.
"Now, don't be absurd and obstinate, sir," he cried; "do as I advise
you, and let's get this miserable trouble out of the way. The cabin's
too small, and we all want to help one another too much, for our little
commonwealth to be at sixes and sevens. Come, pitch all that shame and
cowardice overboard."
"Do you mean to say, sir, that I did wrong in pitching--I mean in
hitting that hot-headed Scotch boy again when he hit me?"
"I did not bring you down here to argue out questions of that kind,
sir."
"But you might answer me, sir. I want to know whether I really was in
the wrong."
"Take it that you were," said the doctor.
"No, sir, I can't. I don't feel convinced. If you had been in my
place--"
"I'm not going to answer any such questions, Steve, and you have no
right to put them to me. I tell you I am not going to be cross-examined
by you, sir, on all kinds of pros and cons. This is a matter that I
want settled at once for both of your sakes--there, for all our sakes.
Now go."
Steve shook his head again.
"I don't feel as if I can."
"Then you're a more stubborn fellow than I took you to be; and I can
assure you, Steve, I feel that, with a lad whom I have always tried to
make my friend. Now, have I not?"
"Yes, sir."
"Then do as I say, Steve. Come, like a man."
"I can't now."
"There you go again, repeating this obstinate can't, can't, can't, when
all the time you can."
"But tell me this, sir. Supposing--"
"Look here, boy, am I your doctor, or am I not?"
"No, sir, I haven't been ill," said Steve drily.
"You're ill now. Your nerves are all jarred, your head's in an unwonted
state of excitement, and your pulse is going--though I have not felt
it--far above its normal rate. You are ill, sir, bodily and mentally,
in a regular peevish state of excitement; and as your doctor, speaking
perfectly honestly and straightforwardly, I say to you that the medicine
you require is mental; that you have only to go to the captain and have
a few words based on my advice, and you will be well again directly."
"I'm not ill," said Steve coldly.
"You are, sir; and mental illness is worse than an ordinary bodily
ailment. Now, will you go?"
"Will you answer me this one question, sir, first?"
"No. Well, yes, I will, if it's a sensible one; and then I shall expect
you to go at once to make yourself tidy and see the captain. Now, then,
it's very weak of me, but I'll do it this once. What is it?"
"Suppose, sir--"
"Oh, hang your supposes; let's have facts!"
"Suppose, sir," continued Steve, watching the doctor intently the while,
"you were a boy like I am."
"What nonsense! Well, go on, boy."
"And a big rough-headed Scotch lad, after annoying you in all kinds of
ways, hit you in a most insulting manner. What would you do?"
"I'd try and knock his head off!" cried the doctor hotly. "I--that is--
I mean--I don't approve of fighting--I--hang the boy! How stupid of me!
I mean I think I should have complained to the captain, and asked him
to have the fellow flogged."
"Captains on board ships like this can't have the boys flogged," said
Steve drily.
"Punished, then."
"You said what you would do, sir, at first, and then turned it off. I
did the same, and you've been blaming me."
"Well, well; yes, yes, Steve, I did; but let's leave that question
alone, my lad. It's one that has never yet been thoroughly settled on
account of its difficulty. I don't approve of fighting, but there are
times when--that is--you see it's a very awkward question that we had
better leave. I spoke hastily, and I'm afraid that I have done more
harm than good. Come, you'll shake hands with me?"
Steve eagerly held out his.
"That's right," said the doctor, gripping the extended palm. "And
you'll take my advice?"
Steve shook his head.
"I can't yet, sir."
"Steve, my boy, you send quite a chill through me," cried the doctor
angrily. "I'm as cold as if the weather had suddenly changed and a
biting wind were coming off the ice."
"My head's quite hot, sir; but it does feel as if it were cold."
"Of course. Nerves, Steve, nerves; unwonted excitement. Hah! Here's
the captain coming into the cabin. Now's your time."
Steve shook his head.
"You must go now. Here, I'll run and tell him you want to speak to
him."
"No, sir; pray don't."
The door opened, and Captain Marsham came in quickly.
"Come on deck, Handscombe," he said, as he stood at the door putting on
a pea-jacket. "You had better have a coat, for there is a remarkable
change. The wind has turned nearly due north, and I'm afraid we are
going to have a heavy snow-blast. Quick! the change is worth seeing."
He did not even glance at Steve, but turned away, and the doctor
followed, to stop at the door.
"There, go and wash yourself, my lad. It has turned cold, but let's get
this over; we have no time for quarrelling here on board ship."
He hurried out, and left Steve in the cabin alone with his bitter
thoughts.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.
NATURE IN THE NORTH.
"All this trouble about nothing," muttered Steve, as soon as he was
alone; and he mechanically went to the little washing-sink to remove the
traces of the fight.
His actions were slow for a few moments, but they soon grew quicker, for
he could hear Captain Marsham giving orders in a sharp, peremptory way.
There was an icy wind blowing through the open window and a peculiar
whistling sound in the air, and as he hurriedly washed he knew by the
rattling noises, faintly as they reached his ears, that the men were
getting the furnace going and shovelling on coals.
By the time he was fit to be seen he had heard order after order given,
and the men hurrying about, so that when he went on deck he was not
surprised to find that they had shortened sail and were reefing those
which were left. But the next instant he was startled by the change
which had taken place since he went below.
Away to the north beyond the ice cliffs all had been bright and
dazzling; now the sky was overcast, the sun had disappeared, and though
a little blue sky was visible to the south it was a dingy kind of blue,
fast becoming grey.
The whistling he had heard below had gone on increasing till the wind
sang through the cordage, and made the canvas tug and strain at the
ropes which held it. Then it died away to a faint whisper, like a sigh
of weariness at the exertion.
The ice to the north was only dimly seen after a few minutes, for a
thick haze appeared to be gathering in that direction, but high up, and
not in any way resembling the fog which had come down upon them twice
and appeared to be resting on the sea.
Steve had hardly grasped the state of affairs when Captain Marsham
caught sight of him.
"Here, Steve, my lad," he cried, quite in his old manner, "you had
better get on your fur cap and mackintosh if you are going to stay on
deck. Sharp! we shall have the storm upon us in a few minutes."
Those words were quite cheering, and the lad hurried down to make the
change suggested, noting, before he went into the cabin, that their
course was altered, and the _Hvalross's_ head lay to the south-east.
"He doesn't want to be near the ice in a storm," thought Steve; and,
strange enough as it appeared to him, he felt comparatively happy, a
big, real trouble making the petty affair over which he had felt so
despondent begin to fade away.
When he reappeared Captain Marsham was forward seeing to the extra
lashing of the boats, which were drawn on board, and a glance showed him
that Johannes and Andrew were at the wheel--that is, one was holding the
spokes, while the other had been ordered there ready to render aid if it
were required.
"Going to be much of a storm, Johannes?" asked Steve.
"Yes, sir, a fierce, heavy snowstorm, with a great wind from the north."
"Ay, awm thenking she'll have ferry dirty weather for twa or three days,
Meester Steve," added Andrew. "Well, lad, ye've got rid of all ta
feathers, hey?"
"Yes," said Steve shortly, as if he did not want to hear any allusion to
the morning's trouble. "But tell me, Johannes, can't we get into any
sheltered bay till the storm has passed?"
"Not without running a great deal of risk of being caught in the ice,
sir. We couldn't beat back to the west coast with this wind rising; and
even if we could, I fear that the ice would be drifting down and
stopping us."
"Ay, she'd never get roond the cape this weather," grunted Andrew.
"Look ahint ye, my lad. She's hat some ferry douce weather lately; now
she's coing to have some ferry pad weather. But she's a coot poat, and
she can ride oot the gale if she ton't go to ta pottom."
"Well, you're a pretty sort of a Job's comforter, Andra," said Steve,
trying to be cheerful under depressing circumstances. "But I say, if we
do take to the boats, mind and not forget the pipes."
"Ta pipes, Meester Steve, sir? She needna have anny fear apoot tat.
They shan't pe trooned."
"What do you say, Johannes?" cried Steve, laughing.
"The captain knows his business, sir," said the man gravely, "and he has
a good crew. He is having the steam got up so that we can get right
away from the ice. With plenty of room the _Hvalross_ will not hurt."
Every one was busy now save the doctor and Steve, who, being the
non-combatants in the fight about to take place with the coming storm,
felt both of them rather in the way; and as birds of a feather are said
to flock together, they, after their fashion, flocked; in other words,
they naturally joined company to talk about the outlook.
"Glad you and the captain are all right again, Steve," said the former.
"Matters look too serious now for petty troubles, eh?"
"It did not seem to be a petty trouble to me, sir," replied Steve
quietly.
"No, no, of course not; but that's all over now. I'm afraid we are
going to have a bad storm."
"Think so, sir?"
"Look at the captain. He does; or he would not be taking all these
precautions. I suppose we can do nothing?"
"Only get out of the way," replied Steve. "Every one looks as if he
wishes we would go below."
"Then every one will be disappointed," said the doctor shortly. "If I'm
to be drowned, it shall be from the deck. I'm not going to be battened
down under hatches, nor you neither, eh?"
"No, I shall stop on deck," said Steve stoutly. "How dark it's
getting!"
"Yes, my lad. It looks very beautiful in the bright sunshine, with the
ice and snow glittering; but Nature certainly seems to have drawn her
line up here in the north, to show us that this part of the world was
never meant for ordinary human habitation. If ever the North Pole is
reached it will only be a scientific feat, and no valuable result can
follow for enterprising man. Whew!" he added with a shiver; "did you
feel that?"
For an icy puff of wind struck them suddenly and then passed on, leaving
the air as calm as it was before its coming.
"No one could help feeling it," said Steve, buttoning his mackintosh
tightly.
"Part of the advance-guard of the storm, my lad. Yes, we're going to
have it soon. Let's see, you thought one day that it was horribly hot
down below, didn't you?"
Steve nodded.
"I'm thinking that we shall be glad to go down and visit the
engine-room, and not be above turning stokers."
Another icy blast put an end to the doctor's remarks; and as it passed
on toward the south, after making the ship heel over and then race
onward, the captain gave sharp orders for reducing the small amount of
sail even more, Johannes giving one of his fellow-Norsemen a satisfied
nod of the head, which Steve read to mean:
"All right; he knows his business."
And all the while the men were busy below, hurrying on the furnaces and
adding to the darkness astern by making the low, wide funnel send out a
great black cloud of smoke, which, instead of trailing astern like a
plume, gathered together and followed the vessel, shutting off the view
northward, save when one of the chilling blasts dispersed it, driving it
onward and leaving all clear.
"Getting snug by degrees," said the captain, joining the two idlers for
a few moments before hurrying off in a fresh direction. "If it will
hold up another quarter of an hour, I think we shall be ready to say to
it, `Do your worst.'"
"Oh, it will last that time."
The captain did not answer, but went to where the men were furling a
sail, and he had hardly reached them when a puff of wind seemed to dash
down and seize the portion of the great fore-and-aft canvas unsecured,
fill it out balloon-fashion, and swing round the heavy yard, which was
about to be laid along the top, level with the boom below.
Two men went backwards on the deck.
"Two more hands here!" roared the captain. "Lay on to it, my lads;" and
as two of the Norwegians sprang to help, and the two men who had been
sent sprawling on the deck regained their feet, Steve shouted, "Come on,
Mr Handscombe!" and ran and climbed on to the swinging yard to help
bear it down.
Five minutes' hard fight, and the sail was bound down with its yard
firmly on to the great boom which lay horizontally level with the
bulwarks, and a stout rope was passed round and round and made fast
before the next puff came. For these began to succeed each other more
rapidly now, following the advance-guard of the boreal enemy like a band
of skirmishers trying to make an easy way for the main army close upon
their track.
The sail reduced, all but that which was absolutely necessary, and
which, small as was its surface, was sufficient to make the _Hvalross_
race along during the time the blasts endured, the captain directed his
attention to the hatches' battening down, spreading tarpaulins, and
having them nailed over, till at last he turned to where the doctor and
Steve stood gazing astern at the grim, black wall, which appeared to be
following about a mile away.
"There," he said, "I think we are ready for the fight now. A pretty
good lesson this in having everything shipshape, so as to be prepared
for emergencies."
"I think it has been wonderful," said the doctor. "How well the men
seconded you!"
"Yes; not forgetting the doctor and Steve. That was very brave of you,
my lad. A sailor of twenty years' experience could not have done
better."
"What, in getting astride of that yard to bear it down? Why, it seemed
just the thing to do!"
"Exactly; but it was the doing it speedily, before it did any mischief."
"Perhaps we shall ride on before the storm now, and not be much affected
by it," said the doctor tentatively; but the captain shook his head.
"We shall have it directly. Look how the water is beginning to foam
away yonder! What I fear is that it may not keep on from the north, but
veer about and change. We want more sea room."
"But we have come miles away from the ice already."
"Yes; but I should like to be another fifty. Hark!" The command was
not needed, for those he addressed listened awe-stricken to a deep,
crashing roar which now came from astern.
"Thunder?" asked Steve.
"Wind, and breaking up of the ice," said the captain quietly. "If we
had stopped in one of the bays of Spitzbergen, we should have had
shelter, found the way open after the gale is over, and been able to get
round the north of the great island."
"Here it comes!" cried Steve, as there was another of the fierce rushes
of wind, this time so heavy that the air smote him in the face, and he
had to turn away, panting, to breathe.
"Yes, we have it now!" cried the captain. "Stand fast there, you two by
the wheel!"
"Ay, ay, sir!" came in a deep growl from Johannes, as he and Andrew
grasped the spokes side by side.
"And now," said the captain to his companions in a low voice, "you two
had better go below."
"No!" cried the doctor and Steve at one and the same moment.
"Very well. Get under shelter of the bulwarks, then. The fight has
begun."
He was right, for the storm was upon them with a wild, shrieking,
hissing, deafening roar that nearly took Steve off his legs, and sent
the doctor staggering forward to clutch at the nearest object that would
offer a hold. In an instant the deck was white with a fine, powdery
dust that bit and stung and filled the hair, penetrating to the skin.
Voices were inaudible, but there was a weird chorus from the ropes and
stays, and then a loud report as one of the storm sails burst into
ribbons and was torn piecemeal out of the bolt ropes.
Steve turned to see what effect this had upon the captain, and to learn
whether it meant danger; but the blinding snow hid him from sight, as
well as the men at the wheel; and all he knew was that no one stirred
save the doctor, who had crawled to the shelter of the bulwark, and
crouched down by his side, to grasp his arm, and place his lips close to
his ear and shout:
"What do you think of this?"
Steve made no answer, for the noise, the rush of the snow, the swaying
motion of the ship, and the darkness combined to stun his senses. All
he could do was to struggle for his breath, gasping, glad to get his
hands over his mouth and nostrils as he realised how easily any one
might be suffocated in such a storm.
The _Hvalross_ was almost on her beam ends for a few minutes; then she
righted and tore through the water, which was nearly smooth, the
hurricane cutting off the tops of the waves, to mingle with the
snow-dust in a spray which froze instantly, and beat against everything
it encountered with painful violence, or covered the masts, sails, and
ropes with a thick coating of ice.
Then all was darkness and confusion, deafening, bewildering, and
strange. The captain made his way to the wheel, and the rest clustered
forward, sheltering themselves in front of the galley, for nothing could
be done then. The only men who could do anything for their safety were
those at the wheel, and the engineer and fireman, who, sheltered in the
warmth below, worked on to get up a head of steam ready against it was
wanted; but that did not seem probable for some time to come, the vessel
racing on under almost bare poles into a continuation of the
semi-darkness which surrounded them.
And now Steve thoroughly realised how helpless man, with all his
ingenuity, became in the midst of such a storm. Absolutely nothing
could be done but trust themselves to the hands of God, and wait
patiently for the end.
As soon as the lad could collect his thoughts, he began to wonder what
the consequences would be if they overtook some other unfortunate
vessel. Again, how far it was to the Siberian coast, toward which they
were being driven; and whether Captain Marsham would be able to tell in
the midst of that deafening clamour and blinding darkness of the
elements how far they might go before being able to turn ship and try to
hold his own by the help of the steam in the teeth of the gale. Then,
suffering an intensity of cold such as was perfectly new to him, he
crouched there, stunned, bewildered, and unable to move.
He was conscious, after a space of what must have been hours, that some
change had taken place, for the vessel appeared to be struck again by
the storm, but from the other quarter, and just then the wind seemed to
pluck and drag at him, as if to tear him from where he crouched, while a
short time after the _Hvalross_ heeled over again to such an extent that
she seemed as if she would never recover herself.
At last Steve became conscious of some one touching him, grasping his
arm, and shaking him; but he could hardly move. Then he felt himself
dragged over the ice--for it did not seem like the deck--to the way down
to the engine-room, and heard a voice shouting, "No, it would be
dangerous--cabin!"
How he was helped down he did not know, but he revived a little to the
fact that the doctor and captain were by him, and in spite of the din it
was possible to hear what was said.
"Is he frost-bitten?"
"No, I think not."
"Keep him down here, then, and stay yourself."
"Are you going back on deck?"
"Of course."
"But one moment. Tell me--I felt a shock. Are we running right for the
coast, due south?"
"I wish we were," said the captain gravely. "No; the storm seemed to
swing round, and is blowing almost in a contrary direction. We are
running north-east, and unless I can get her head to wind and the steam
well up we shall soon be amongst the drifting ice."
He hurried out of the cabin and closed the door after him, while the
doctor hastened to get Steve's mackintosh from his stiffened body and
arms, and helped him to put on a fur-lined coat.
"That's better," said the doctor.
Steve nodded.
"How are your feet--numbed?"
"No," said Steve, rather faintly, "I think they are all right. I was
crouched together sitting on them."
"And your hands?"
"They were in my breast. There's nothing the matter now. I only felt
confused, and as if I could not think or do anything."
"I felt the same, my lad. It is very awful. I never thought such a
storm was possible. Do you think you can venture to go on deck again?"
"Oh yes, I'm ready. I shan't feel the cold so in this coat."
"Then come and help me. I want to do something to comfort the men if I
can. Let's make our way to the galley."
"Yes."
"I want to get the cook to make a quantity of hot tea. The poor fellows
must have something, or they will perish."
"I'm ready, sir," cried Steve; "come along."
"Wait a minute. Which will be the best way?"
"Get to the bulwarks at once, and creep along till we're opposite the
galley. It will be easy enough then."
"I doubt it, my lad."
Then the door was opened, for a blinding cloud of powdery snow to rush
in; and as they stood together out there once more in the wild shrieking
and yelling of the storm, while the ship shivered and creaked and
throbbed, they had hard work to close the door after them before making
their way on hands and knees through the thick snow to the weather
bulwark, and along by this they crept till abreast of the galley without
coming across a soul. They paused here for a few moments, and then
Steve placed his lips to the doctor's ear.
"Come on!" he said; and leading the way once more he crossed to the end
of the galley in a blind struggle against the wind, which seemed to
pounce upon him and try to tear him away. But he crept on, with the
doctor close to him, and became aware that he was touching something
cold, which moved and then seized him with a hoarse:
"Wha's this?"
"I, Hamish!" shouted the boy. "We want to get into the galley."
"Gang below, laddie. Ta fire's oot, and there's naebody there."
"Come back," said the doctor in Steve's ear; and the boy followed, too
much stunned and confused by the wind and driving ice powder to propose
any other plan. But as he turned to follow the doctor he became aware
that several men were huddled together there in the slight shelter
afforded by the cook-house, and this confused him more, for the men were
at the wrong end, and not where he knew they had taken refuge before.
And now he recalled the sudden change which had taken place, and grasped
the fact that they were head to wind, or nearly so, while a vibration
beneath his feet told him that the engine was hard at work.
The next minute--how he did not know--they were by the way down into the
engine-room, the doctor's snowy figure being visible in a misty light
which struck upward as he descended, Steve following breathless and
panting, to find in the glow shed by the fires the cook on one side and
Watty Links on the other, while even here the snow-dust was whirling
down and melting at once into a rain, which ascended as a thick steam.
"Hadn't you better have kept in the cabin, sir?" said the engineer to
Steve; and then he turned to the doctor, "Come down for a warm, sir?"
"No! I wanted to try and get some hot drink to the men on deck--some
hot coffee."
"Couldn't be done, sir," said the cook.
"Let's say that when we've tried and failed," cried Steve. "You can get
hot water here; I'll fetch coffee and sugar."
"Very well, sir, I'll try; but how are we to get it to them on deck?"
"Bottles, man, bottles!" cried the doctor. "Where there's a will
there's a way."
The energy displayed by the new-comers, aided by the warmth, had its
effect upon the man; the engineer remembered that he had two clean
bottles in a locker, and Steve and the doctor fought their way again
over the slippery, snowy deck to the cabin, from which they emerged
again well laden, and in another quarter of an hour they were on their
way first to the wheel, holding on tightly to prevent their being swept
heavily across the poop, and they felt, more than saw, the two men, and
by them the captain and mate.
They did not speak their mission, but told it dumbly by pressing a
bottle of hot coffee in each man's hand, waiting while it was consumed,
and then returning to get the bottles refilled, their thanks being a
warm, hearty pressure and a shouted warning from the captain to take
care as they turned to creep back under such shelter as they could get,
Steve having hard work once to save himself from being driven forward by
the wind, which seemed to come from all quarters at once.
The men huddled forward on deck were now relieved in the same way, this
taking two journeys, after which they joined the engineer in partaking
of the hot, steaming compound, and prepared to return on deck.
"Hadn't you better stay below here, sir?" said the man; "there's nothing
to be done on deck."
"We'll come down again," replied the doctor. "Why, Steve," he cried,
"Captain Marsham is on the bridge!"
For at that moment there was a sharp ting upon the gong just overhead,
which the engineer responded to by seizing the lever and altering the
number of revolutions per minute of the screw. The next moment he
staggered, and would have fallen but for his grasp of the lever, the
doctor staggered up against the side, and Steve caught hold of the
engineer, while Watty Links was pitched from his seat on to the iron
flooring, and evidently uttered a yell, though it was not heard in the
terrific noise of the storm; neither did they hear a tremendous crash;
but all knew that they had struck something, for there was a fearful
shock, and a peculiar thrill ran through the vessel just as if she were
being shaken to pieces and her timbers were about to fall apart.
CHAPTER NINETEEN.
IN THE GRIP OF NATURE.
The doctor seized and pressed Steve's hand in silence as he hurried up
on deck to struggle aft to the captain, fully expecting that they were
going down. But he was invisible in the driving snow. They made out
somehow, though, that he was on the bridge in company with the mate;
and, unable to reach and question him, they crept together right aft to
the wheel, where Steve found himself at Johannes' feet.
The big Norseman did not wait to be questioned. He knew why the lad had
come, and, bending down, he roared in his ear:
"Ice--struck bows!"
That was all, and the man stood immovable once more at his post.
"Come away!" cried the doctor. "We have no business here."
Closely as his lips were pressed to Steve's ear, the words were hardly
heard; but the movement he made was suggestive, and though he longed to
stay there by the big Norseman, he felt that it was right, and he
followed his companion, stopping just under the bridge, and, unable to
resist the desire, he began to creep up the steps.
The wind pressure was fearful, and everything he touched was coated with
ice; but he persevered till he could touch the captain's leg. In an
instant he had stooped down to the boy, to shout, as loudly as he could:
"Go down!"
It seemed hard to the boy, when the touch only meant a desire to show
that he was thinking about the man so bravely facing the fierce storm;
but he obeyed, and, somehow or other, he hardly knew how, reached the
cabin, where the doctor, after several tries, lit the lamp.
As the light shone out Steve stared in wonder at his companion, and then
around him at what should have been the snugly furnished cabin. Now all
was changed; the white snow had penetrated through door-cracks and the
ventilator, covering everything.
But they could breathe and talk here as they rubbed the snow from their
faces and hair; though their coats were like so much armour, and were
too stiff to bend.
"Awful, Steve, my boy! Awful!" shouted the doctor. "What a fearful
storm!"
The noise increased just then, for the door was quickly opened, but as
quickly shut, and a white figure stood before them; and for the moment
they thought it was the captain; then the icy helmet upon the man's head
was with some difficulty taken off, revealing the face of Mr Lowe, the
mate.
"The captain says you are not to run such a risk again, my lad. You can
do us no good, and it troubles him when he wants all his energy to save
the ship."
"Then we are in great danger?" cried Steve.
"Yes, my lad, I think so," was the reply; "but the captain will save us
if it is to be done."
"What was that awful crash?"
"Ice beneath our bows. We have it all round now, and it is impossible
to avoid it. All we can do is to keep her head to the wind, and drift.
We can make no headway with full steam on, and we dare not if we could."
"But--"
"Can't stop," was the reply; "going forward to the men;" and the mate
replaced his ice-laden cap and passed out into the storm.
"The captain was thinking of your safety, Steve, my lad; but we must
think for him and the crew. Exposure such as they are going through is
murderous. Let's wait for a bit, and then take them all some more hot
drink."
He led the way out of the whitened cabin, and they struggled back
through the driving snow to the engine-room, down into whose warm glow
they crept just as there was another blow, which jarred the whole ship.
Then the gong sounded.
"Slower," said the engineer, as he moved the lever. "There, that's
about as little as we can do. Just enough to give her steering power."
No more was said, and Steve looked round, as he warmed his numbed hands,
to see that Watty was lying with his face in his hands, close to the
side.
"Asleep?" said Steve, with his lips to the cook's ear; but the man shook
his head.
"Fright!" he replied.
A few minutes later one of the Norwegians and three of the crew came
down all covered with ice, and one of the furnace doors was opened to
send out a genial glow, lighting up the whole place, which was now
dripping wet with thawed snow, and the stream rose up to float out
through the hatch.
"Mate sent us down for a warm," said one of the men. "To stay half an
hour, and then relieve some more. We can do nothing on deck."
"Let's leave them," said the doctor in Steve's ear; and after warning
the cook to be ready with the refreshment in half an hour, they made
their way back to the cabin.
Those refreshments were not taken to the men on deck, for in turn all
were sent down to the engine-room for warmth and food; and at last, to
Steve's great delight, the captain entered the cabin, to reply to the
grips of the hand given him, and then drink with avidity the hot coffee
ready on the table.
"I don't like leaving the deck," he said cheerfully; "but I must have
coal and water for my engine, or I cannot work. No, no, don't question
me; I have no news. We are in an awful storm, and are being carried
with the drifting ice, Heaven only knows where."
That storm lasted forty-eight hours--hours of as great trial as man
could go through, and live. Steve had borne up till, in spite of the
danger, his eyes would keep open no longer, and then he had slept a
troubled nightmare-like sleep to dream of shipwreck and struggling with
the wind and waves. Every now and then he would start awake suffering
from cold, and draw the great skin rug in which he had nestled closer
round him, and drop off again into what was almost a stupor.
There was one time, or else he dreamed it--he never quite knew which--
when he crept all about the deck again, to find it deeply encumbered
with snow. Then he was back in the cabin lying on a locker, and he
opened his eyes and saw the captain rolled up in a blanket lying asleep
on the table. The next minute he was looking about again, to find that
the captain had gone, and that the doctor only was there. Once it was
Mr Lowe, but he, too, disappeared, and then all was blank, till he
started into wakefulness, to find that the deafening rush and roar had
ceased, and that a peculiar weird light was forcing its way into the
cabin; while at intervals there came a curious grinding, cracking sound,
followed every now and then by a loud, rending crash. The ship was
rolling slowly upon a heaving sea, and steaming slowly, for the
vibration of the screw made the things in the cabin quiver. Then there
was more light in the cabin, for the door was opened with a crackling
sound, as of moving broken ice, and the captain, glistening and white,
entered the cabin.
"Awake, Steve?" he said in a low, weary voice.
"Yes, I'm so ashamed. Then the storm is over?"
"Yes, my lad," said the captain, sinking down on the locker with his
great oil-skin coat crackling loudly; "at last, thank God!"
There was a deep, heartfelt ring in Captain Marsham's voice as he
uttered those words, and for some moments Steve was silent, conscious
now that the doctor was lying on the cabin floor sleeping soundly.
"And we ought to have been on deck to help you, sir," said Steve at
last.
"No, my lad, I sent word for you to stay below; man or boy could not
help us then. We could only wait."
"But we are safe?"
"For the present, yes."
"And where are we?"
The captain smiled faintly.
"Where are we?" he said. "That's more than I can tell. In the ice,
Steve, and for aught I can tell, right up somewhere toward the North
Pole."
CHAPTER TWENTY.
NO MAN'S LAND.
The cold pierced Steve through and through, as he hurriedly shook
himself together; and his first thought now was to help Captain Marsham,
who was utterly prostrate from anxiety, want of sleep, and long
exposure.
"I shall be all right, my lad," he said kindly, "as soon as I've had
some hot tea and a nap. It was a long fight, but the storm is over.
The wind swept round, and we've been carried north with the ice, which
has been ripped up into endless lanes of clear water. As soon as I can
take an observation we shall see where we are."
Their talking roused the doctor, who sprang up to reproach himself after
Steve's fashion.
"I am so ashamed, Marsham!" he cried warmly.
"For doing your duty as a non-combatant man?" replied the captain,
smiling. "Nonsense! You did me the greatest service you could by
keeping out of my way."
In a short time the sailor who acted the part of steward appeared, to
show that the routine of the ship, interrupted by that fearful storm,
had been resumed, and that the cook had his galley fire going; for a
good breakfast was spread upon the table, after which Steve hurried out
on deck, leaving the captain to have an hour or two's rest.
He gazed about him wonderingly, his eyes dazzled by the brilliant light;
for the sun was shining brightly, and flashing and sparkling from the
ice and snow floating in every direction and in motion in the water,
which appeared by contrast absolutely black.
The _Hvalross_ was under steam, for the ropes and sails were thickly
coated with ice and snow; but the aim of the man who was now on the
bridge was not to attempt progress so much as to avoid coming in contact
with the masses and fields of ice which from time to time threatened to
close in around and crush her like a shell. For there were masses of
ice from the size of one of the boats right up to detached fields that
were hundreds of yards across; and feeling as if they had escaped a
horrible danger, and in perfect ignorance of the fact that their
position was as perilous as ever, Steve feasted his eyes on the glorious
spread of fantastic beauty before him, and felt as if he had just
awakened in a world where everything was silver, even to the vessel in
which he sailed.
There were no towering icebergs such as are encountered floating in the
Atlantic, for the ice here consisted of the broken-up surface of the
frozen sea, the largest pieces not being twenty feet in height, and
looking, from their irregularity, as if one field had been forced over
another by the rushing waters, which ripped and tore and broke up the
ice barrier at whose edge they had so often sailed. But these pieces
exhibited every shade of lovely blue, side by side with the glittering
as of crystallised silver, for their inequalities were in places covered
with soft powdery snow such as three of the men were scraping up and
brushing from the deck and tops of the deckhouses where it lay piled.
Forward the sturdy Norsemen were standing armed with hitchers and poles,
which they held ready to try and ease off the floating masses of ice, to
keep them from driving hard on to the ship's bows, with the result that
generally the _Hvalross_ was spared a heavy concussion, and the blocks
went scraping along the sides. Every now and then there was a loud
crushing up of the smaller pieces between the larger, some being
shivered to atoms, while others were forced upward one above another,
explaining the noises heard in the cabin; and soon after Steve had
another startling experience in the splitting across of a great field of
ice, which, consequent upon the undulating motion given by the sea,
snapped with a noise like thunder; and this was followed by crashing and
splitting of a nature that gave appalling evidence of the power of
nature under circumstances like these.
"Well, Mr Steve," said the mate, as the lad mounted to the bridge
beside him. "Mind; it's very slippery here."
"I've found that out," said the boy merrily; for he had hurt his shin in
climbing the icy steps of the ladder.
"Yes, it is awkward. Well, what do you think of this?"
"Wonderful! Grand!" cried the boy. "Never saw anything so beautiful
before."
"Oh yes, very beautiful," said the mate grimly; and Steve saw how
haggard and weary he looked. "But I could do with a little less beauty
and more open water, my lad."
"Yes; it is awkward to steer amongst all this."
"Very," said the mate drily, as there was a sharp concussion against a
great floating piece of ice, which the strong prow of the _Hvalross_,
cased with iron to meet such contingencies, cut in two as if it had been
snow.
"You like it, then?" said the mate.
"Like it! Why, it's grander than anything I can imagine."
"Yes; grand enough to crush up the _Hvalross_ like an eggshell,"
muttered the mate.
"Yes; but you'll take care it does not!" cried Steve, smiling. "She
would go to pieces on rocks, but you and the captain will mind that she
does not."
The mate's grim, weary face brightened into a smile, and he clapped one
of his fur-gloved hands on Steve's shoulder.
"Bravo, boy!" he said. "It's a fine thing to be your age, full of hope
and confidence. Yes, we'll do our best not to get crushed; but it's a
very awkward position to be in."
"Why?" said Steve. "The storm's over."
"Yes, the storm's over; but look where we are drifting north with all
this. Suppose we come to the stationary ice, with all these great floes
behind us?"
"Well, what then?"
"What then?" said the mate, with a laugh at this questioner's innocence.
"Why, the drifting ice behind us, pressed forward with a power of
millions of tons, will force us against the fixed ice, and then we shall
either be lifted right out of the water, or go, as I said, like an
eggshell."
"Ah! but that's only what might happen," said Steve. "I say, though,
Mr Lowe, whereabouts are we? Not up by the North Pole?"
"No," said the mate, smiling as he gave a look round, shading his eyes
with his hand; "I don't see it sticking up out of the snow. We're not
anywhere near the North Pole, but I can give a pretty shrewd guess as to
where we are."
"Can you?"
"We've been driven right through the opened-up ice somewhere a long way
east and north of Spitzbergen. I should say about where land was
sighted in one of the expeditions up beyond Gillis Land, toward where
the Austrians saw a coast which they called Franz Josef."
"Ah!"
"I don't say that's it; but we're somewhere thereabouts, and--"
He stopped short to use his glass for a few minutes, Steve watching him
impatiently.
"Yes," he said at last, "there's land yonder."
"Where? amongst that ice?"
"Yes; look," said the mate, handing the glass; "right in the nor'-east
yonder. There's land miles away. Quite mountainous. See it?"
"I can see a glittering pyramid of ice; yes, and a big, heavy mass
beside it."
"That's right; that's it."
"But it's ice and snow, not land."
"The land's under it, my lad," said the mate. "The ice and snow don't
pile up like that without something to stand on. The captain ought to
know this; but he's so done up I wouldn't wake him. He could do no good
if he came on deck."
"Then shall you make for that land?"
"Yes; there's nothing else to be done. We must go forward now, as
there's open water. All astern is ice, where we should certainly be
nipped. That's safety for us if we can steam there, for we should be
sure to find some cove or fiord, and shelter from the pressure of the
ice."
"But suppose we should get into a fiord, and the ice blocked us in, what
then?" said Steve, more anxiously.
"Why, then we should have to wait till it opened again and let us out."
"But it might be a long time."
"Perhaps so; but that's better than getting our ship crushed, eh?"
"Of course," said Steve; and soon after he went down to talk to the
Norsemen forward, the momentary depression at the idea of being shut in
having passed away.
There was a low, whimpering muttering as he neared the galley, the door
of which was ajar, and he heard the cook say angrily:
"Look here, sir, if you don't stop that snivelling, I'll stand you
outside to let the tears freeze. I'm not going to have you turning on
the rain here. Do you want to put my fire out?"
"Aw canna help it," said Watty piteously. "Aw was thenking aboot my
mither."
"Thinking about your `mither,' you great calf! Well, other people think
about their `mithers,' but they don't go on blubbering when they've got
some potatoes to wash. Hullo! Tut, tut, tut! They'll have to go
overboard. Here, take these from close by the stove. Those others are
frozen."
"She never meant me to come oop here in the cauld to be starved to
death."
"What?" cried the cook. "Eh? Oh, it's you, Mr Steve. How are you,
sir? Managed to get you a good breakfast this morning."
"Yes, thank you. It was grand. What's the matter with Watty Links?"
"Why, sir, he had a lot of biscuits and fried bacon an hour ago, and a
quart of hot coffee to wash it all down, and now he says that his
`mither' never meant him to come up here to be starved."
"I didn't!" cried Watty angrily. "I never said a word aboot eatin' and
drinkin'. I said `starved wi' the cauld.'"
"Hey, but you're a poor, weak, sappy kind of a fellow," cried the cook.
"There's precious little solid meat on you, I'm afraid. Going, Mr
Steve, sir?"
"Yes, I must be off."
"Right, sir. Roast venison for dinner to-day. The deer meat will be
prime."
Steve nodded, and was turning away, when his eyes encountered those of
the boy, who had evidently forgotten all about his "mither," and was
grinning at him derisively, and in a way which made Steve's fingers
tingle to tighten up into a fist and teach the lad a lesson. But he
went out and shut the door, before going forward to where the four
Norwegians were fending off the ice.
"Morning," he cried; and the great, sturdy fellows greeted him with a
pleasant smile on their grave faces.
"Glad to see you out and well, Mr Steve," said Johannes; and the others
uttered something which was evidently meant as acquiescence in their
companion's greeting.
"Oh, I'm all right," said Steve, "only a bit cold; but I say, have all
you chaps had plenty of breakfast?"
"Plenty, sir, plenty!" they cried, as they levelled their poles to meet
the charge of a great block which was coming on to them.
The concussion staggered them a little, but the mass of ice was turned
aside, and they had a few minutes' respite.
"What an awful storm!" said Steve.
"Yes, sir, it was. The worst we were ever in," replied Johannes; "but
it's brought us close up to a grand land for hunting."
"What, that land over yonder?" cried Steve, pointing.
"Yes, sir. It's many years since any one reached that land, if it ever
was reached, and we're thinking all of us that the walrus will be there
in herds."
"But did Mr Lowe tell you that was land yonder?"
"No, sir; we saw him pointing with his glass, and Jakobsen there has
wondrous eyes; he could see the tops of the mountains when he looked.
There's good coming out of evil, sir; and you'll see we shall load up
with oil when we get there."
"But do you really think we shall find the sea-horses there. I want to
see a walrus."
"We feel sure of it, sir, because they have been hunted and driven back
farther and farther every year of late; and we all felt that they must
have retired to somewhere farther north, and by a great stroke of good
fortune the ice has opened enough for us to get there."
"Then the storm was all for the best, Johannes?"
"Yes, sir, I hope so," said the man, joining another in sending off a
great block as he spoke.
"But I say," said Steve anxiously, "suppose we get frozen up there, and
can't get back."
"We don't talk like that, sir, at the beginning of summer out here,"
said the Norseman. "If it was September, it would be different. We've
got nearly three months for the ice to keep on melting and breaking up."
"Yes, I see, and a better chance for exploring and searching for the
_Ice Blink_!"
"Yes, sir, of course," said the man, with a slight change in his voice;
and Steve left them to go and talk to Andrew and Hamish, who were both
aft, the latter being at the wheel.
"They don't think we shall ever find the poor fellows," thought Steve
sadly. "I could see it in their looks when I spoke. But they can't
tell any more than I can; and, for all we know, they may be frozen-in,
waiting for the ice to break up. Yes; as it has broken up, so that we
may come across them at any time."
Just then he encountered the doctor in a heavy sheep-skin coat. He had
been in the cabin.
"Captain's sleeping like a top," said the doctor. "I've been to see.
Couldn't you and I relieve Mr Lowe here?"
He looked up as he spoke, for they were just below the bridge, and the
mate leaned over and spoke.
"No, thank you, gentlemen," he said. "I can stand it for a couple of
hours longer, and then the captain will wake up and relieve me. You
could not con the vessel through this ice, and there's only one man on
board to whom I'd give up my place--the captain."
"We seem very helpless people here. Let's go and talk to our two Scotch
friends. But look here, my lad, hadn't you better get on a fur coat?"
"I'm not cold," replied Steve; and they went on to the man by the wheel,
where Andrew greeted them with a grin.
"The pipes are a' recht, Meester Steve," he said. "She'll like to hear
them the noo?"
"I don't believe they'd go."
"She ton't pelief they'd go?"
"No. The potatoes were frozen in the cook-house, and I'll be bound to
say they're spoiled."
Andrew McByle's face was a study as he looked from the speaker forward,
and then turned hastily to Hamish.
"She'll mind ta wheel her nainsel," he said huskily, "while she goes to
see aboot her pipes."
He turned to Steve again, and saw the twinkle in the lad's eye.
"She's lairfin'!" he cried. "The pipes are quite safe a' wrapped oop in
her auld plaidie"; and he shook his head and laughed heartily.
"Look!" cried Hamish excitedly, pointing to their right.
"What is it?"
"A seal. Ay, there's twa bonnie laddies. Look at them watching us, and
looking like twa bodies after having a swim."
Steve did not see the animals at once, for a piece of ice intervened.
The next moment, though, they came into sight, where they lay upon the
snow, and raised their round heads to gaze at the ship.
"No wonder that some of the old mariners who first saw these large seals
fancied that there were mermen and mermaids at sea," said the doctor, as
they watched the peculiar semi-human faces of the creatures gazing at
them with their great, soft eyes.
"You might almost fancy, if you saw one of them looking over a rock at
you at a little distance, that it was some kind of savage."
"Yes, but it would have to keep its body out of sight."
"She has never seen the walrus, then?" said Andrew.
"Only a stuffed specimen."
"Nay, she tidn't say a stuff spessaman; she said ta walrus, sir."
"No, I never saw a live walrus," said the doctor, smiling.
"Then she'll just wait a wee till she sees a big bull walrus lift her
het oot o' ta watter and look, and she'll say tat she's seen a chiant
having a swim."
The captain came on deck about an hour after with the haggard, drawn
look gone out of his face, and he mounted the bridge at once to the
mate, who handed him the glass, and Steve saw him take a long look to
the north-east before closing the telescope. Directly after Mr Lowe
descended and fetched the instruments to take their observations, with
the result that soon after the mate went below for a rest, leaving the
captain to direct the movements of the vessel.
There was so much open water around them now, and so direct a channel
toward the land, while all the rest of the space about them was hemmed
in with ice drifting northward, that to go to the north coast was the
least perilous course.
"I should like to get an observation from the crow's-nest," said the
captain, looking upward, "but everything is so coated with ice and
slippery that I hardly like to send a man aloft."
"I'll go!" cried Steve eagerly.
The captain shook his head.
"Too dangerous, my lad," he said.
"But you did not tell us where you made out we had been driven," said
the doctor, as Steve stood looking up at the ratlines thick with ice,
and the glassy look of shroud and stay, while great icicles hung from
the tops and yards.
"I beg your pardon," said the captain. "I was thinking of the land
yonder. I make out that we have been driven right up to 82 degrees
north latitude and about 45 east longitude."
"But what does that mean?" said Steve, laughing.
"Not very far from being as near to the North Pole as any one has
reached in this direction," said the captain, "and that we are close to
land that in all probability man has never set foot upon yet."
"Hooray!" cried Steve excitedly.
"We have come north at an exceptional time. Generally the icy barrier
stops all progress. This year that storm has broken it up in masses,
and it is quite possible that we may be able to penetrate farther yet."
"To the North Pole?" cried Steve.
"No," said the captain, smiling. "My dear boy, you have North Pole on
the brain. Would you be ready to go with me if I said that I would try
and penetrate the ice as far as I could?"
"Of course," cried Steve. "But you have no confidence in me, sir."
"What do you mean?"
"You will not let me go up even to the crow's-nest to use the glass."
"Yes, I will, my lad," replied the captain. "Take the glass and go up.
But warily, mind. No excitement. You will be quite cool?"
"Yes," cried Steve, snatching at the glass and starting for the
main-mast shrouds.
"Stop!" cried the captain. "Come here."
CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.
AMONG THE NATIVES.
Steve walked back to the captain looking puzzled, and feeling damped by
this sudden change, while his eyes gazed questioningly in his leader's.
"What did I say to you?" cried Captain Marsham.
"I was to go up to the crow's-nest and make observations," replied the
boy.
"Coolly, warily, and without excitement, because you were going to make
a dangerous ascent, over what is ten times as slippery as glass."
"Yes," said Steve; "and I was going."
"Going!" cried the captain angrily. "Yes, just as if you were about to
run up somebody's carefully sanded steps to the front door."
"But I should have been as careful as could be as soon as I started,
sir."
"It looked like it. What do you say, doctor?"
"That he seemed to me as if he would have given me a job to mend some of
his bones before he was half-way to the main-top."
"Oh, Mr Handscombe!" cried Steve reproachfully.
"It's a fact, sir," said the captain sternly. "I dare not let you go
about so serious a task in that jaunty way. There, give me the glass."
Steve slowly handed the glass, in so despondent a fashion that the
captain spoke more quietly.
"I can't help it, my lad. I regret checking you; but you see the state
of the rigging, and that a slip might be fatal. I dare not let you go."
Steve said nothing, but glanced up at the crow's-nest, which glistened
like silver in the sunshine; and he noted again how the rope ladders
were all coated with ice, and he found it hard to imagine that he had
been jaunty and careless; he told himself he had only been eager to do
what was required, and hence it seemed to be doubly hard.
"I did mean to be very careful, sir," he said at last.
"I know it, my lad," replied the captain quietly; "but I was wrong to
think of it, and your quick, eager way showed me the risk, and made me
wiser."
"But I don't think it is so dangerous, sir," cried Steve. "Let me try."
"I do think it dangerous," said the captain. "There, you shall hear
another opinion. Johannes!"
The Norseman answered the hail, and came quickly aft, after laying down
his pole.
"Can you get up to the crow's-nest, and make a few observations?"
The man looked up at the ice-hardened rigging, and his eyebrows
contracted a little.
"Yes," he said. "Shall I take a glass?"
"There!" cried Steve quickly.
"You shall go," said the captain. "I will send him instead, Johannes."
The man's quiet, stolid manner passed away in an instant.
"It is dangerous for the boy, sir," he said. "The rigging is all ice."
"Yes, but I'm going to be very careful, Johannes," cried Steve. "Let me
see; can't I sling the glass somehow?"
"Don't take that," said the captain. "Go to the cabin and fetch my
large binocular in its case. You can sling that over your shoulder."
Steve made a dart for the cabin, but stopped short, turned, gave the
doctor a quick look, and then walked slowly to the cabin door,
disappeared, and came back quite deliberately, adjusting the strap of
the glass over his arm.
"Yes, that will be powerful enough for the purpose," said the captain
quietly. "Now listen: what I want to know is in what directions the
lanes of open water lead. You will have an excellent view from up
there. Try and make out whether there is open water right up to the
land."
"Yes, I see," said Steve quietly; and he was about to take off his
gloves.
"Stop! What are you going to do?" cried the captain.
"Take off my gloves. I can hold on so much better."
"And perhaps leave the skin of your hands on the ropes. You do not feel
the cold much now because the air is perfectly still and the sun shining
brightly; but the mercury is very low, and it is growing colder. Keep
your gloves on, and be slow and careful. Now go."
Steve started once more, reached the main shrouds, swung himself up on
to the bulwark, and instantly had his first lesson in the peril of his
task, for all at once a foot glided along the top of the bulwark, and
then went off and downward. But he had taken a good grip of the shrouds
and saved himself, otherwise he must have gone overboard, and a curious
sensation of heat came over him, as he at once began to climb with the
ratlines feeling hard and thick like the staves of a ladder, while his
hold upon he icy ropes was awkward and strange. And now he began to
awaken to the fact that the job was a much harder one than he had
imagined it would be, and felt more and more the necessity for the
greatest of caution. Glancing down as he heard talking in a low,
earnest voice below, he saw that Johannes was speaking to the captain;
but it did not occur to him that it was about him till he had reached
the main-top, where he paused for a few moments, holding on by the
ropes.
"Hadn't I better kick some of these icicles and this snow down, sir?" he
cried.
"Yes; all you can, my lad," replied the captain.
"Stand from below!" Steve shouted. And then there was the rattle and
crackling of the pieces of ice he broke away, till he had made some
clearance; and he was then about to start upward, when he became aware
of the fact that Johannes was three parts of the way up to the top where
he stood.
"Hullo!" he cried, "what do you want?" and as he spoke he saw that the
man had a little coil of line over one arm.
"Only coming to keep you company, Mr Steve," he said, drawing himself
up the last few feet and reaching the boy's side.
"Oh, but it's too bad!" cried Steve hotly. "It's treating me as if I
were a child. You've brought this line up to tie me on."
"I've brought the line up because it may be useful, sir," said Johannes
gravely; "and I've come up because the captain thought the way aloft was
very dangerous."
"And so did you, and asked him to let you come?"
Johannes was silent.
"I knew it!" cried Steve. "I do wish you people wouldn't treat me as if
I were a baby."
"Yes, I did ask him to let me come, sir," said the Norseman; "for it's
more dangerous than even he thinks. I saw you make that slip when you
started, though he did not; and I felt that if you made a slip higher up
I might be handy to help you."
"Yes, but--" began Steve.
"And he gave me leave to come up."
"Then you'd better go and make the observations, and I'll go down," said
Steve sulkily.
Johannes looked pained.
"You shall not do that," he said gravely.
"Why not?"
"Because it would not be like what I, a Norseman, would expect to see in
an English gentleman's son."
"Oh, I say," cried Steve, "that's hitting foul. But it's too bad,
Johannes, and I hate it. I might just as well be pulled up by the
halyards."
"When you have been as long at sea as I have," said Johannes, with a
calm, grave smile lighting up his fine, manly face, "you will not think
it a hardship in a dangerous task to have a man at your side whom you
can trust, and whom you can feel is ready to help you as long as he has
a bit of strength."
"Come along," said Steve quickly; "the captain will be wondering why I
don't go up, and thinking I am afraid."
"Oh no," said the Norseman, smiling, "he will not think that of you,
sir. There, I'm glad to be with you, Mr Steve; for it is bad climbing,
and a slip up here would be very, very risky."
"Yes, it is bad climbing," said Steve, as he slowly mounted higher and
higher, warning his companion, who kept close below him, when he was
going to kick down some of the ice which encrusted the ropes.
And so the top-mast was passed, and with the main topgallant mast they
came to the ice-covered cross-spells, which had been lashed on, and
directly after Steve was beneath the cask raising his hand to push open
the hinged bottom; but, to his surprise, it did not yield.
"It's frozen!" he cried; and he made effort after effort to move the
trap, but in vain.
"You'll have to let me come, sir," said Johannes quietly. "I'm thinking
that the nest is full of snow."
Steve moved off the spell on which he stood, and held on to the shrouds
upon the other side, leaving room for the Norseman to take his place.
"Well?" said Steve, as the man exerted his huge strength without effect.
"More than I can do, sir," said Johannes quietly. "Let's try it a
little at a time." And, taking tightly hold, he began to thrust with
one shoulder up and up, until the trap began to crack and give way
little by little.
Then a little powdery snow began to crumble out, and the Norseman paused
to rest.
"You see I am useful," he said, smiling. "I don't think you could have
moved that."
"Aloft there! Can't you get in?" came from below.
"Crow's-nest full of ice and snow!" cried Steve.
"Knock up the bottom, and let it fall through."
"Well, that's what we are doing," said Steve to himself; and then he
watched as the Norseman toiled away till he could get one hand through
the opening he had made.
"Mind!" cried Steve. "Put on your glove, or you'll take the skin off."
"No," said Johannes gravely, "not yet awhile. It does not freeze in
that way now; that is when the colder weather sets in. The sun is
warming the air too much everywhere. Look, there are drips forming."
He worked as he spoke, and now sent the snow and ice showering down from
the cask, till at last there was quite a little avalanche, after which
he drew himself up inside, let the door close, and scraped and worked
away, throwing out consolidated portions, and then sweeping the
snow-dust till he could open the trap partially and shuffle it out with
his feet. "Warm work, sir," he said at last, as he looked over the edge
and down at Steve.
"Let me come and have a turn, then, for it's horribly cold here."
"Come along, then," said the Norseman; "there's room now."
There was an unusual sensation of numbness in Steve's arms as he climbed
back on to the wooden spells, and he knew that he had been motionless
quite long enough; and he could not help feeling that if he had remained
there another hour clinging to the icy shrouds he would not have been
able to live. But the circulation began to return as soon as he exerted
himself, and, after a little effort, he squeezed himself up through the
bottom of the cask, the trap fell into its place, and he dragged the
case of the glass round to the front so as to get at the double
telescope.
The scene from the deck had been wonderful, but from the interior of the
crow's-nest the wonder was vastly increased, and Steve could have stood
there for hours, sweeping with the glass in all directions, gazing with
delight at the floating ice-islands of every form and size, from the
little block that could be thrust aside with a boat-hook to the field or
detached floe a mile across; and all in motion, drifting with the
current toward the north-east, and rising and falling on the heavy swell
left by the storm. There was an incessant cracking roar, too, from all
around, as the blocks came in contact and ground together; while from
time to time, consequent upon undulation of the surface, a field split
right across with a tremendous report.
But there was no time to study the beauty of the surroundings, and Steve
had to leave all contemplation of the silver islands floating upon a
black sea, to try and trace the open water from where they were right up
to the land.
Twice over he was at fault, as he supposed, for he followed with the
glass a broad, canal-like line of clear water quite a couple of miles,
and then it appeared to be blocked up with ice. He said so to Johannes;
but the Norseman shook his head.
"The water goes round behind those blocks, sir," he said.
"But can you tell that with the naked eye, Johannes?"
"Yes, sir, clearly."
The result was that a clear way was well traced out for the _Hvalross_
right up to the rugged land with its mountains, not more than eight
miles away, so that navigation would be perfectly easy at that moment.
What it would be with the vast army of ice blocks advancing to invade
the shores of the unknown land, it would be impossible to say.
All these facts were communicated bit by bit to the deck, with the
consequence that the speed was increased, and the vessel went gliding on
in and out amongst the floating fields of ice, while Steve stayed with
his companion, who kept pointing out objects worthy of notice.
"Seals yonder," he said, pointing to one low flat of snow-covered ice;
and Steve brought the glass to bear upon the cluster of animals huddled
up together.
"Yonder's a bear, too," said Johannes after a time.
"What eyes you have!" cried Steve. "I had not even seen that with the
glass. Why, he's on quite a small island of ice, all to himself. How
easily we could get to him with a boat!"
"Yes, easily enough, sir; but this is no time for hunting," said the
Norseman. "While we are drifting onward with all this ice the danger is
not great; but if we lay to while boats were out fishing we should soon
be fast, and it might be months before we got free. There is only one
thing to do now: get the ship into a safe haven. Then we can talk about
hunting."
"How long will it take us to get there?"
"Little more than an hour if we do not meet with a check," said
Johannes, as the _Hvalross_ glided round the edge of an ice-field into
quite a winding river of black water, more open than any they had passed
since the storm, and along which the vessel now made good way, while the
land ahead began to grow more rugged and wild, looking grand, desolate,
and apparently very much broken-up by jutting promontories and deep
inlets.
"Yes," said Johannes, after a long inspection through the glass; "there
are plenty of shelter havens there, if we are not shut off from them by
the ice."
All these observations were duly communicated to the captain, who
directed the course of the vessel by the instructions he received as to
the lay of the water. And as Johannes had said, the places where Steve
had imagined the open water to end proved to be quite clear, so that
mile after mile was passed, and at last the boy gave his opinion upon
the state of the navigation.
"Why, it's easy enough," he said; "any one might go right on like this
to the North Pole."
"It's too easy, sir," said Johannes, smiling. "How would you get back?"
"Wait till the tide turns and the ice is going the other way."
"Yes, that would be a capital plan," replied Johannes drily.
"Cold? Want to come down?" cried the captain from below.
"No, sir; quite warm shut up here," replied Steve.
"Stay up then, for you're making the navigation quite easy. All clear
ahead?"
"Yes, sir; nothing but a few floating blocks of no consequence; and
there are more openings farther on."
"That's right. Now look out, both of you, for a good deep inlet. That
is what we want next."
Johannes held the glass at this time, and he said to Steve, as the
captain turned away:
"There are two fiords that appear to be just right if we can reach them;
but I cannot make out anything for certain yet. Have a try, sir?"
Steve took the glass, rested his arms on the rail, and began to try and
make out the inlets by following the course of the open water from just
ahead right up to the piled-up mountainous land.
"It looks like a bit of my own country," said Johannes, "and does not
seem to be an island, for there is high ground as far as I can see."
"More seals," said Steve; "good big ones, too!"
"Where?"
"Away to the left of that big ice-field, right on its edge. Why, there
must be fifty of them. See 'em?"
"Yes," said Johannes gravely; "more likely a hundred, sir; and, as you
say, very fine ones indeed. The captain will not have any difficulty in
loading up with oil to take back."
"Not if we can catch the seals," said Steve, with his eyes glued to the
glass. "There, I think I can make out one of the fiords now. I say,
isn't it rather funny that west coasts should be so much alike?"
"I don't understand you, sir."
"Why, all broken-up into fiords, as you call them. Ireland is, and
Scotland, and Norway; then Spitzbergen was, and now this place seems to
be the same."
"Yes, sir; I suppose it's the beating and washing of the sea."
"But places like Spitzbergen and this can't be much beaten by the sea,
because they are so much frozen-in. Yes, I can see the inlet now, and
the other one, too. North of it, isn't it?"
"Yes, sir; those are the two, and there is plenty of open water."
"Plenty. Shall we tell the captain now?"
"He's forward talking to the men," replied Johannes.
"Then we'll wait. But, I say, about these seals? We shall have to
shoot them, I suppose?"
"No, sir, harpoon them; but they are not seals."
"Nonsense! I saw them myself quite plainly; one of them was dragging
itself out of the water."
"Yes, I saw several do that. It is quite a large herd; but these are
walrus--our sea-horses, sir."
"Oh!" cried Steve, turning the glass in the direction of the herd.
"Why, so they are. I can see the big tusks."
"Yes, sir; there are some very fine ones among them. I thought they
must have a haven somewhere up here, if it could be found. The captain
has done well, and we shall have a tremendous hunting season."
"Well?" came from the deck, "see any opening, Steve?"
"Yes, sir, two; and we're not above a mile away from a great herd of
walrus."
"Seals, my lad--the little Jan Mayen seal."
"No, sir," said Johannes quietly; "they are walrus, and we've made our
way up to their home. I have just seen another herd nearer the land."
The men below heard this announcement, and gave a cheer, for the news
promised work, excitement, and plenty of profit for all on board.
Just then there was a loud barking from Skene, who was up in his
favourite place on the bows, just where he could look out well ahead.
"Look at old Skeny," said Steve. "Any one would think he was the master
of the ship. Why, there's a walrus!"
He was quite right, for there in the black water, staring hard at the
excited dog, was a peculiar round head with great soft eyes, a bristling
moustache, and a pair of long white tusks sweeping down from its upper
jaw in graceful curves. There was nothing visible but the head, and
that only for about a minute; for the sight of the vessel gliding
swiftly along startled the huge beast, so that it made a plunge and
disappeared.
A sharp look-out was kept for others, and several were seen, but always
at a distance; and they were forgotten directly in the excitement of the
navigation which followed as they neared the land.
All had gone on well so far. The _Hvalross_ had had to turn and double
to avoid huge masses of the ice-floe; but there had always been plenty
of open water, and this had grown wider as they neared a vast pile of
rocks forming a promontory, to the north of which lay the fiord which
the captain had marked down, becoming more and more satisfied with his
choice as they drew nearer, till they were about a mile away; for it
offered complete protection from the ice, which would be turned aside by
the rocky buttress till such time as a change of wind and the subsidence
of the heavy rocking swell should come.
All at once, with marvellous rapidity, there was a change. Beyond a
little grinding and scraping they had suffered no harm from the ice,
which had been floating with or following them; but now, as if the crowd
of blocks and fields in motion possessed a feeling that the vessel was
about to escape them and take refuge where it would be safe, there was
an increase of speed in their movements; they were more agitated, rising
and falling and crashing together, and appearing as if they were
crowding along to crush the vessel before the refuge was reached.
This had not been noticed from the bridge, and in an excited tone
Johannes hailed the deck.
"We're just entering a swift current, sir, which is caused by the great
point ahead. The ice is crowding up into it, and goes north with a
heavy rush."
"Yes, I see!" cried Captain Marsham; and he issued a few clear, sharp
orders, which were as promptly obeyed.
"Stay aloft there, both of you," he cried next, "and mark the other
water ahead!"
There was a dead silence for a minute on deck, but all around a
condensation of the grinding, cracking, and rending of the ice which
they had heard more or less all day.
Then, as Steve's eyes met Johannes' stern gaze--for the lad was fully
awake to the peril--the Norseman sang out:
"Turn her astarn, sir! The ice has closed up ahead." The captain gave
the order without question, the speed was checked, and the _Hvalross_
began to glide back, when Johannes' voice rose again in hoarse command.
"Stop! There is no way back."
"Look again!" roared Captain Marsham. "There must be. Quick!"
"No way out astarn, nor to right or left, sir!" cried Johannes; "the ice
is closing in upon us."
"But forward--is it not opening?"
"No, sir; and we're in the current, too."
The captain gave his orders again; but those which reached the
crow's-nest had nothing to do with the navigation of the ship; they were
to the men to stow provisions as rapidly as possible in the boats.
"Johannes, what does this mean?" whispered Steve, aghast.
"That the captain means to have the boats ready, if we can use them; if
not, to have provisions to heave on to the ice when we take to it."
"When we take to the ice?" cried Steve.
"Yes, my lad; look!" said the Norseman, pointing to the narrow limits of
the water in which the _Hvalross_ lay; and as the boy gazed downward
with dilating eyes, he could see that on one side there was a wall of
ice almost stationary, while on the other the masses were grinding
together, the smaller being forced upward above the larger to form a
chaotic ridge, which was coming toward them with swift, irresistible
power.
"Quick!" said the Norseman sternly. "In another five minutes we shall
be crushed in the ice. We must be on deck so as to have our chance of
escape with the rest when they take to the floe."
"Ahoy! there aloft!" roared the captain, as the steam whistle began to
utter its deep-toned yell, which sounded strangely amidst the roar and
crack of the ice in motion. "Down with you both--quick!"
"Do you hear?" cried Johannes excitedly. "Down, my lad, quick!"
Steve made a movement to stoop and raise the trap on which he stood, and
he stopped short and gazed despairingly in the great Norseman's face.
"Well, why do you stop?" said Johannes. "Draw up the trap, and go
down."
"I cannot stir," said Steve faintly. "I did not know it before. It's
the cold, I suppose. My legs and feet are quite numbed."
CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.
ON THE BRINK.
"Do you hear, aloft there?" roared the captain. "Down with you!"
"Ay, ay, sir!" cried the Norseman, as he grasped to the full their
perilous situation.
"Go down, Johannes," said Steve faintly; "never mind me."
The Norseman uttered a low laugh.
"Yes, sir; go down and leave you here! Of course!"
But his hands were busy. He thrust the glass into the case slung from
Steve's shoulder, and taking the line he wore like a baldrick from his
own, he hung it on one arm while he made fast the end round the lad's
chest.
"You can use your hands?" he cried.
"Yes, I think so."
"Then keep yourself clear of the yards and stays as I lower you down.
Don't cling anywhere. I'll let you down safely."
"Are you coming?" roared the captain.
"Ay, ay, sir. Below there!" shouted back the Norseman; and with one
rapid movement he whipped Steve out of the crow's-nest, and, grasping
the line, began to lower him rapidly, till he caught first here and
again there, over and over again, for there was the rigging to pass
through; but in a very few seconds the boy was on deck, and the line
dropped after him. Then the trap was snatched up, Johannes lowered
himself through, stepped down the spells, caught hold of one of the
ice-covered stays, and slid down, to catch another lower, and reach the
deck in turn. He joined the men in getting together biscuit, tinned
meat, and flour bags, ready to cast upon the ice when the terrible nip
should come, and either crack the ship's timbers like an eggshell or
force her up on to the surface, to go on drifting north, while the ice
by the great pressure consolidated into a dense block.
The captain and doctor had in turn been busy, and brought up guns,
rifles, and ammunition; and both now, in spite of the impending peril,
had then devoted themselves to the task of restoring circulation to
Steve's lower limbs, and to so good an effect that he soon struggled to
his feet.
"Don't--don't mind me," he cried; "I--I will be better now."
"Let him be," said the doctor in a low voice; "it will do him good to
exert himself."
"I will stand by the lad, and help him," said a voice behind the doctor;
and he turned sharply to find that Johannes was standing there.
"Yes, sir," he said; "and I will try to help as well."
These words were hurriedly spoken in whispers, with the lips close to
each listener's ear, for their terrible position filled them with awe,
and they spoke with bated breath, listening the while to the hideous
crashing and creaking of the ice which moment by moment came nearer,
while the huge fragments towered up on their right, and--slowly now--
came on to crush the _Hvalross_ against the cliff-like floe some fifteen
feet in height on their left. For there was that difference in the
walls of their prison: they had been gliding along by the side of a vast
field whose movement had grown slower, while the smaller fragments on
their right had increased in speed, and at times raced along as if in a
flooded river of enormous size.
And now no man spoke, but all stood with blanched lips gazing at the ice
cliff on their left, as if measuring its height, the crew dividing
naturally into three parties--one to the shrouds of each of the three
masts, ready to ascend and leap from the ratlines on to the surface of
the ice, some of the more daring making up their minds to make for the
top, and run out on the great yard of the big square-sail, and drop from
that if there should be time.
Only one thought was common to all, and that was to reach the ice. The
provisions which had been hastily brought on deck lay where they had
been placed amongst the remains of the powdery snow which had not melted
in the sun's rays; and even then in those terrible moments--so strangely
are little petty things mixed up with the most momentous in our lives--
Steve thought to himself that when the two sides of their rapidly
narrowing canal did come together, crushing the ship, not a man would
stop to pick up anything to help keep himself alive.
"Mr Steve--doctor!" said Johannes suddenly, "there will be a rush for
the shrouds when the nip comes, and it will be every man for himself."
"Yes, of course," said Mr Handscombe.
"Let them go that way; you both follow me."
"Where?" said Steve huskily.
"For that boat;" and he nodded toward the one swinging from the davits
on the port side.
"What for, man?" said the doctor coldly. "The boat must be crushed,
like the ship."
"Not before I have had time to reach the top of the ice from it. I have
been measuring the distance, and I can do it and reach down to lend you
both a hand up."
"Hah! Yes!" exclaimed Steve, forgetting the cold and numbness now in
the excitement of seeing a way to escape. "But the captain--tell him."
"There is no need," said the Norseman; "he is cleverer than I, and will
know what to do. Besides, he will not stir till every man is safe; an
English captain never does."
"But--" began Steve.
"Don't talk, sir; do as I say," said the Norseman sternly. "You will be
helping the captain to escape if you leave him free to act by saving
yourself."
"I will do as you say," replied Steve; but even as he spoke he felt as
if it would be cowardly to leave Captain Marsham alone in the wreck.
Every man was now on deck, the engineer and his fireman having come up,
leaving the steam blowing off with a shriek which minute by minute grew
more horrible as it was confined between the two walls of ice, now not
fifty yards apart.
The water looked wilder than ever where it was not covered with small
fragments of ice, which came rushing up as if driven by the current
beneath the towering masses on their right; and as they literally darted
up they rushed on to hit against the cliff on their left, some of them
striking the sides of the _Hvalross_ blows which made her jar, and shook
the ice and snow from the rigging, to come rattling down upon the deck.
"It can't be long now," thought Steve; and he glanced up at the boat,
and then at the captain, who stood perfectly calm upon the bridge; and
just then there was a sharp, whimpering bark from by the bowsprit,
followed by a perfect roulade, the dog catching sight of a seal.
"Oh, poor old Skeny! We must not leave him," muttered Steve; and he
called the dog loudly.
The collie came with a rush, and crouched at his master's feet.
"Johannes," whispered the lad. "My poor dog,--I can't leave him. He
could not get up to the boat."
The great calm-looking fellow turned and gave Steve a pleasant smile.
Then, stooping down, he lifted the dog in his arms, reached up and
placed the paws well over the side of the boat, where he hung a good
seven feet above the deck. The dog whined, and seemed disposed to
struggle to get free; but at a word from his master he made a scrambling
effort, received a good thrust from Johannes, and the next instant was
in the boat barking at them as he stood on the thwart and looked over
the side, as if asking them to come there as well.
"Is it quite hopeless?" whispered the doctor.
"Who can say, sir?" replied the Norseman. "It is very hard now that we
are so near a safe harbour. If the ice does join we must be crushed,
for it is too high above us to lift us up."
"And if the ship is crushed," whispered Steve, "will it sink?"
"The minute the ice loosens its grip, sir, she must go down."
The walls were not forty yards apart now, and the unfortunate crew could
pretty well pick out the rugged prominences on their right which would
just touch and drive them against the smooth, cliff-like mass on their
left. More awe-inspiring still, they could see that as soon as the
shock came vast pieces of piled-up ice must lose their equilibrium and
topple down on the deck, crushing everything they touched; and onward
still the terrible line came till it was not twenty yards away.
"The ice cliff is not moving," said Johannes, "and the crash will be the
greater. Be ready, gentlemen; in another minute the blow must come.
Great heavens! what is that?"
He looked astern, as a terrible rushing noise was heard; and as all
followed his example, struck by the sound, there, about a hundred yards
behind them, the water was foaming and rushing toward them in a wave
laden with fragments of ice.
It was plain enough: the pressure of the ice behind was driving the
water compressed between those narrow walls forward, like some cataract,
which looked as if it would sweep the deck before the two cliffs joined.
"Ready!" shouted the captain. "But don't stir till the crash begins.
The vessel will be at its closest to the cliff on this side."
"But ta watter will sweep us awa', captain!" yelled Hamish.
"Silence; the wave will pass under us!" roared the captain, his voice
being hardly heard. "Wait till I give the word."
And in those brief moments the space between the walls had grown
narrower, till the yards nearly touched on either side, and the loose
fragments that fell from the rugged masses on the right kept on
splashing the water up on to the deck.
Just then Skene uttered a fierce bark at the coming wall, Johannes gave
Steve a sharp look, and laid his hand upon the gunwale of the boat,
drawing it down, the men stepped close to the shrouds, and the captain
darted a sharp glance from the bridge at the top of the floe, which was
to be their asylum.
Then, roaring loudly, the ice-laden wave struck the poop with a
tremendous crash, lifted the vessel, and bore her onward on the breast
of the furious cataract, onward and onward along the narrow passage,
which seemed to open out before the rushing water. The yards scraped
here and scraped there along the cliff-sides; the ice pounded them, and
gave forth a peculiar, hollow, echoing roar, but, swiftly almost as an
arrow, they were borne along, with the steam whistle shrieking as if the
unfortunate boat were in agony.
A minute.
It seemed to all an hour of horror too terrible to be borne, and then
the captain, with both hands to his mouth, roared:
"Engineer! below! stop that escape of steam!"
The man darted to the engine-room hatch, and disappeared, just as the
walls behind them closed in with a deafening crash as of a thousand
thunder peals, the water rushed by them as if shot from some gigantic
pipe, and the _Hvalross_ was borne forward at a speed such as she had
never half achieved before. Then, as the walls behind continued to
close, the vessel glided into open water, which grew clearer and clearer
right ahead, where it was running like some mighty mill-race a mile wide
northward, between the ice and the great promontory, which jutted out
from the land.
"Steve!" said the doctor, with his lips to his young companion's ear;
"and they say the days of miracles are past!"
Without another word he went below into the cabin, and Steve felt his
hand grasped from above. He looked up to see that it was Johannes
leaning down from the boat.
"We are saved, my dear lad," he said in a voice deep with emotion; and
as if he, too, could participate in the general feeling of thankfulness,
Skene burst into a joyful fit of barking and leaped right down upon the
deck.
The sun shone more brightly than ever, the snow crystals glistened like
diamonds, and the cliffs and mountains towering up on their right above
the blue fiord were glorious to behold; but everything to Steve Young
looked misty, and he could only see Captain Marsham as through a veil
when that gentleman followed the example of Johannes and reached down
from the bridge to grasp the boy's hand.
CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.
AFTER STORM--CALM.
There was plenty of floating ice in the open water running rapidly
northward; but the task of avoiding this was easy, for the engineer had
followed out the captain's instructions, and there was a sufficiency of
steam for navigating the vessel.
It was needed, too; for though they had escaped from the terrible trap
in which they had been caught, the peril was not far away. A few
minutes' observation showed that the great body of ice was closing in
upon the land, and that if before long the _Hvalross_ was not placed in
a safe anchorage she would certainly be crushed, the only difference
being that she would be crushed between ice-floe and rock, and not
between ice and ice, the doctor saying that they would have jumped out
of the frying-pan into the fire.
There was the danger still coming on as they steamed northward between
the moving ice and the perpendicular cliffs of the great headland on
their right. But the fires were humming and roaring away below, the
rattle of stoking implements and shovel was heard on the iron stoke-hole
floor; and as the engine worked and panted away, and the propeller shaft
made the after part of the vessel thrill, there were divers hissings and
snorts which told that there would soon be plenty of steam for the
captain's purpose, as he stood on the bridge with his binocular scanning
the opening on the right to see if it would give them the security he
sought.
"Up aloft again, Johannes!" he cried. "Take a glass and see if you can
con a way round and through those rocks."
Steve started, and took a step forward; but the captain shook his head.
"Not this time," he said.
The boy shrank back feeling disappointed, for this observing from the
crow's-nest seemed to have become partly his work; but he said nothing,
for he felt that he had not distinguished himself very highly aloft upon
two occasions, so he contented himself with watching the grand coast
they had reached. He gazed at the towering cliffs a couple of hundred
yards upon his right, streaked in every crevice with snow, which crossed
these streaks again, lying as it did upon every ledge, and forming a
gigantic network on the black rock. Higher up the streaking and netting
ceased, for the rocks were not so perpendicular; and here they were
coated with dazzling ice.
The sea-birds circled about the vessel by hundreds, while thousands must
have been seated in rows upon the ledges, from which, as they came and
went, throwing themselves off as if diving into the air, and taking a
flight before resettling, they disturbed the newly-fallen, powdery snow,
which fell in showers, glittering in the brilliant sunshine like diamond
dust, and at times forming tiny rainbows, which came and went as the
_Hvalross_ glided on.
"We shall not starve here, Steve, in spite of the cold," said the
doctor, who now joined him. "This must be nesting time, and the storm
has disturbed the birds and invaded their nests. How grand it all seems
now one can look around without feeling one's heart in one's mouth, and
thinking that the next minute may be our last!"
"Then you felt frightened, too?" said Steve.
"Frightened? Why, my good lad, do you think any one could face peril
like that we have gone through without feeling frightened?"
"I should have thought brave men would."
"I should like to see the man who could pass through what we did
unmoved. Perhaps I'm wrong, my boy, but I don't think he has been born
yet. There, don't let's talk about it. Come and watch the man heaving
the lead."
They went forward to where Andrew was standing in the forechains busy
with the lead, casting it from time to time, for there were rocks all
about the entrance of the inlet or fiord they were making for; but the
lead always went down and down into deep water, and was rapidly hauled
up again, for all that was wanted was to know whether there was
sufficient depth for the vessel to pass along in safety.
"We're getting a lesson in arctic navigation, Steve," said the doctor
quietly. "People who sit at home at ease, as the song says, little know
how difficult it is."
"Ah! they don't know, indeed," said Steve. "Any one would think that
all we had to do was to steam right on till we were opposite the fiord,
and then turn to the right and go in at once."
"Which does not sound very nautical, Master Steve, and would result most
likely in landing the vessel upon the rocks. Water cold, Andra?" to the
man, as he hauled in the lead.
"Ferry, sir, ferry cauld inteet. She feels as if she hadna got any
fingers left. But it's a coot chop to do when she tidna know her way."
"Keep heaving more quickly!" cried the captain; and he then signalled to
the engine-room for more speed, while the Norsemen in the bows went on
fending off the pieces of ice through which they were now passing, the
surface being quite white with fragments.
The next moment there was a horrible crashing noise from astern, and
fresh orders were sent down into the engine-room, the gong sounding
quite faintly now.
"Whatever is that?" whispered the doctor. "Are we on a rock?"
"No; the propeller is beating on the pieces of ice. We must go softly,
or one of the blades will be broken."
In fact, the speed was checked so that the propeller was kept barely in
motion, just sufficient to give the vessel steering way, and all the
time a glance to the left showed that the ice-floe was closing in upon
them fast, while they were some distance yet from the opening.
Meantime, Johannes hailed the deck from time to time, enabling the
captain to direct the man at the wheel, so as to avoid dangerous rocks,
invisible from the bridge, but quite plain from the commanding height
aloft.
And thus the position was growing to be one of extreme peril once more,
and it became evident to those who, as non-combatants in this fight with
the grand forces of Nature, could only look on, that, unless the captain
risked the breaking of the propeller, they would be crushed by the ice
against the rocks and rendered a hopeless wreck long before they could
round the southern point of the fiord. Even if they could reach the
inlet, it might prove to be so encumbered with rocks that they could not
enter; but it was their only hope now.
Fortunately the current ran swiftly, and as the ice neared more swiftly
still, and just when the position was growing most perilous, the surface
became clear of floating fragments, such as would injure the screw.
Steve's heart was sinking again, for the great ice wall was getting very
close, and he had given many looks at the huge cliff to see whether it
would be possible to climb up, when once more the sinking spirits rose
with a bound, for, in the nick of time, Johannes shouted, "All clear
ahead!" the gong sent forth its notes to order full speed, and the water
was churned into a foam as the propeller began to spin round.
"Stand away with that lead!" shouted the captain; and Andrew coiled up
the wet line with a sigh of relief.
"He's going to risk the rocks now," whispered Steve.
"Yes; I suppose it's our only chance," replied the doctor; and they both
went as far forward as they could get to join the Norsemen who were on
the look-out for danger.
They had about a quarter of a mile still to go, but now their speed was
greater than that of the closing-in ice, and the men at last burst into
a cheer as, in obedience to a motion of the captain's hand, the spokes
were spun round, and the _Hvalross_ glided along in a sharp curve right
in between two towering walls of rocks facing each other at a distance
of some sixty yards. Then the engine was slowed down, and they passed
more quietly along a rugged channel which went straight in for a short
distance, and then bore sharply round to the left.
They were none too soon, for, long before they reached this curve, the
ice-floe touched the headland they had passed, and there arose a
crashing roar mingled with thunderous sounds that were deafening. It
was as if the huge fields of ice were about to be swept right over the
land, and the perpendicular rocks, as they bore the brunt, echoed the
terrible volleying noise. The sight was awful in its majesty: one floe
ploughed up another, and vast fragments fell over and over, to fall with
a crash upon others, or into the waters of the inlet, churning them up
as if in some furious tempest, driving billows up against the rocks on
either side, and making the _Hvalross_ rock and roll as she sped slowly
on. And all the while, driven by the almost irresistible force behind,
the ice-floes came on and on, filling up the inlet, and roaring with
fury as the vessel they seemed to be pursuing kept still beyond their
reach.
The lead was out again and rapidly heaved, but the water kept of a great
depth, and the channel was clear of scattered rocks, so that the opening
where it bore off to the left was reached with ease, and the _Hvalross_
bore round in answer to her helm, and began once more to make for the
north.
Ten minutes later the whole of the inlet that ran so nearly straight in
was jammed right up with mountainous masses of ice, which ran right
across the angle where they had turned off to the north, and then the
ice came on, mounting over that which was below, grinding, crackling,
and pressing it solid, deafening the ears of those who listened for a
few minutes, and then dying off into a more and more distant sound.
This soon grew fainter, heard as it seemed to be from the other side of
the cliffs on their left, while the water in the fiord, which had been
tremendously agitated, rushing on past the _Hvalross_ and leaving her
rolling and the crow's-nest in which Johannes stood describing a long
arc in the air, began to subside, the billows ceased to leap up the
cliffs, the loose fragments of ice to eddy and rush together, and the
vessel floated upon an even keel.
The peril was at an end, for the floes, after completely choking up the
entrance to the fiord to the height of at least fifty feet, were now
grinding and crushing their way onward outside, and the vessel lay in
perfect safety. But, unless there was a way out at the other end of the
fiord, they were completely sealed in by ice that, from all appearances,
as it towered up from side to side, seemed as if it would take years to
melt, while as likely as not it would go on consolidating and increasing
in bulk till time should be no more.
No one spoke, though a strange silence gathered round them, the roar of
the ice-floes upon the cliffs of this unknown land sounding hushed and
strange. Every eye was fixed upon the dazzling white wall which, with
its thousands of tons of ice, had been built in a few minutes right
across the opening by which they had entered the now fast calming fiord.
For that piled-up mass was indescribably grand as it glistened in the
sunshine, every crack and depression being of the most lovely blue, from
the palest sapphire to the deepest amethyst. It was magnificent, it was
grand; and all started at something which was terribly incongruous; for
a great flock of the northern gulls suddenly came sweeping down over the
ice into the narrow fiord, shrieking, crying, and uttering sounds which
were like mocking laughter, to break the solemnity of the scene.
Worse still, his duties having been interfered with in no way, and too
busy to take any note of the fresh peril, the cook suddenly appeared
from the galley, whose fire had been roaring away for the past two
hours, and, walking under the bridge, he looked up to the captain and
said loudly:
"Capital haunch of venison, roasted to a turn, sir. If you are at
liberty, you can have the dinner in now."
The grandeur, the solemnity, the thoughts of this fresh miraculous
escape, all passed away on the instant. The men made a movement toward
the forecastle, looking inquiringly at the mate, for they knew that
their meal would be ready too, and Steve turned to the doctor so
comically perplexed a face that the latter smiled.
"Hungry, Steve?" he said.
"I--I didn't know it before, sir," he replied; "but I suppose I am."
"Well, _il faut manger_, as the French say. Come along."
He led the way to the bridge, where the cook was still waiting, for the
captain had not spoken.
"Can you come down, Marsham?" said the doctor. "It is many hours since
we have broken our fast."
"Eh?" came back. "Yes. Ahoy, there, Johannes! that will do. Come
down, Handscombe?" said the captain thoughtfully. "Yes, we may as well
have something to eat, for we shall have plenty of time."
He pointed to the huge rampart of ice right across the inlet, and said
quietly:
"A man needs to be well educated in the ways of nature in the north to
navigate his ship. Our only hope now is--"
"Let's talk of that when we have studied nature's daily wants," said the
doctor, smiling. "We are safe, are we not?"
"Oh yes," said the captain bitterly, "we are quite safe now."
CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.
THE NORTHERN PRISON.
As the doctor said, _il faut manger_, and, in spite of all they had gone
through, their appetites were so sharp-set that they made a most hearty
repast, and were ready to declare themselves prepared to encounter
anything.
Steve thought that this was rather boastful, and due in a great measure
to the fact that they all, himself included, felt that, for the present
at any rate, they had no danger to encounter, but he said nothing.
In fact, when they returned on deck the noise of the ice had died away
into a distant murmur, and the fiord, with its smooth, blue water, huge,
nearly perpendicular walls, and shattered rocks of dark stone made
brilliant with ice, looked so beautiful that their position appeared to
be more a cause of congratulation than complaint. Certainly they were
blocked in; but ice that shut them up so quickly might, by another
movement, likely enough set them free; and, besides, most of these
northern fiords were like those on the Norwegian or Highland coasts--
channels inside islands; and consequently, for aught they knew to the
contrary, there was a way out to the north which might not be closed.
But the captain had no intention of making a long exploration on that
day. He was content to run on a short distance, to anchor in what
looked to be a snug berth behind a jutting mass of the rocky side which
sheltered them from the north wind in case it should come tearing down
the channel, and faced the sunny south. The fires were then raked out,
and that night, after the watch was set, those who were free indulged in
a long and much-needed sleep.
Steve rose the next morning bright and cheerful, to find the others the
same. The intense cold which accompanied the storm had passed, and
there in the sheltered fiord the air felt, by comparison with that which
they had gone through, quite salutary. The change must have taken place
directly they had gone to rest, for the warm sunshine of the night had
thawed the icy rigging to a great extent, so that ropes and stays had
resumed their customary aspect, and the snow, which had penetrated the
furled sails, was coming away in drips.
It was a wonderful and cheery change, and Steve eagerly waited for the
captain's first proceedings in this unknown land--unknown as far as any
one there could say.
Watty Links was sunning himself as if in imitation of Skene, who was
comfortably basking at the galley door, his head resting upon his paws,
and his figure suggesting that he must be on very friendly terms with
the cook.
The dog seemed to be fast asleep, but one eye opened a little as Steve
approached, and his tail was raised to give three solemn raps on the
deck; then, at a word, Skene sprang up, yawned, stretched himself, and
followed his master.
Steve gave Watty a word, too; but that gentleman only grunted, and the
lad went on to where the men were busy finishing the brushing and
scrubbing of the deck.
Here he encountered Mr Lowe, the mate, who had been round the vessel in
the dinghy to examine the hull as regarded damages. But she had been
too well prepared for her journey into ice-land with a casing of tough
wood as a kind of partial outer skin, and this had only been rubbed and
channelled a little by the blocks which had tried to plough her sides,
so that he had nothing but good to report to the captain, who had been
about for an hour looking bright and eager for the long day's work.
Breaking away from them, Steve joined the Norwegians, who greeted him in
their frank, grave way.
"Well, Mr Steve," said Johannes, "I suppose we shall begin hunting
directly; there is plenty of game about. You and I must go and get some
eggs from the shelves."
"Eggs? there'll be no eggs," said Steve; "they would all be blown away
by the storm. Don't you know that these sea-birds lay their eggs on the
bare stones generally? Oh, but of course you knew that," he added
hurriedly, as it struck him that the Norseman must know ten times as
much as he.
"Yes," said Johannes quietly. "I know that, and I have also noticed how
wonderfully they stay on those shelves in spite of the great winds that
blow. No doubt many were blown off in the storm; but many would stay."
"Why, do the sea-birds stick them down tight?"
"No," said Johannes, smiling. "But you have seen the strange shape of
many of the eggs of sea-birds. They are not like those of other fowls."
"No, they're thick at one end and very thin at the other, going off
quite straight instead of being rounded."
"That is why they stay on the rocks," said the Norseman: "when the wind
strikes them the light, thin end flies round, and they begin to spin so
fast that you can hardly see them turn."
"That's curious," said Steve, who looked hard at Johannes, as if ready
to think that the man was telling him a travellers' tale. But the
Norseman was the last man who could be expected to indulge in fiction,
and the boy hastened to ask about their prospects.
"We all feel satisfied that this place abounds with game," said
Johannes. "Jakobsen here saw a couple of bears, the seals are
plentiful, and we passed yesterday enough of the walrus to feel sure
that there must be plenty more."
"Here, Steve!" cried the captain just then; "breakfast! I am going up
the fiord in one of the boats directly after. Do you care to go?"
"Care to go!" cried Steve. "Oh, I say, Captain Marsham, don't leave me
behind in any of your trips."
The captain did not seem to hear him, but went to where some of the crew
were busy now, unfurling and shaking out the jib preparatory to hoisting
it to dry, while other men were busy with the stay-sail.
The lads brightened up at the order given, and the result was that an
hour later the largest boat, well manned, and prepared for any
emergencies in the way of meeting game, from walrus to wild duck, pushed
off from the ship's side, leaving her floating as snugly and as
motionless as if in a dock.
The morning was glorious, and as they rowed north the various turnings
of the fiord soon shut out all view of the _Hvalross_. After a while
the huge towering cliffs, which had risen up nearly sheer from the
water's edge, began to retire, becoming less precipitous, and leaving a
shore which, from being a mere ribbon, rapidly increased till there was
a wide stretch of level land on either side, showing patches of green
here and there where the snow had melted away; and soon after a narrow
valley opened off to the right, but not going far, its upper end being
choked by a glacier of great extent.
The men rowed as if glad of the chance to stretch their muscles, and
soon after another valley was passed, and again another, but both on the
right, the left side of the fiord being formed by a long, rocky and icy
ridge, showing no gap whatever or means of getting through it toward the
sea.
The valleys they still kept on passing, away east, gave plenty of
promise of deer, so that, even if kept prisoners for some time, there
did not appear to be any lack of food; but the other side was the more
eagerly scanned by the Norsemen, who had the walrus harpoons, ropes, and
lances lying ready to hand, and who longed to wield them again.
The party did not attempt to land, but travelled on for miles, and
always through plenty of water, passing at last a likely-looking chasm
on their left, through which ran a narrow, zigzagging, deep-looking
canal; and in the hope that this might prove to be a way through to the
west coast, it was left for the time being, while they pushed on for a
mile or two farther. Here they came upon an unmistakable passage
through a rocky defile, whose bottom was clear, dark water, going right
on as far as they could see, while, leaving this too so as to finish the
exploration of the main fiord first, they rowed on once more. At last,
turning a headland, they came suddenly in view of a magnificent sight
from the point of view of a lover of nature, but a terribly damping one
to a captain whose ship was caught in a trap; for there, about a mile
away, and spreading from side to side of the fiord, whose blue waters
touched its foot, was another grand glacier, which looked from the
distance like a frozen cataract, flowing down from high up in the
mountains, to empty its solid waters into the fiord.
"No way out," said the captain, after a few minutes' examination of the
great glacier with his glass; and he handed it to the doctor, who was
fain to confess that the fiord was sealed up there as effectually as at
the other end.
"It's very grand," he said with a sigh, "magnificent; but rather a dash
to your hopes."
"Back again!" said the captain, after Steve had had his survey as well,
and longed to be rowed close up to the blue ice grottoes he could see at
the foot of the glacier, beyond which many peaks towered up while the
land was scored with valleys.
The oars dipped again in the blue water, and they rowed back to the
rugged defile they had left to explore on their return.
Here the prospects were more cheerful as far as the boat was concerned;
and they rowed at once into a chasm which seemed to be one vast rift
through the mountain, as if torn open by some convulsion of nature.
There was plenty of room for the boat, and the water looked, from its
blackness, of great depth; but there was room for the boat only in
places, their oars almost touching the perpendicular rocks on either
side, these rising so high that they almost shut out the light. There
was a trace of motion, too, in this water, which soon satisfied the
captain that it might be possible to pass through to the sea. And so it
proved, after about an hour's winding in and out, for the most part in
twilight; for all at once the gloom gave place to a burst of sunshine,
which struck in like sheaves of rays of light, and a little farther on
the chasm opened out, and they were on the western side of the ridge
which had divided them from the sea, while on either hand were rocks,
and before them the piled-up masses of ice-floe, evidently a part of the
army of floating masses which had been forced up all along the shore.
This stopped further progress, and they sat with oars balanced gazing
before them at a chaos of ice, where the previous day all had been open
water.
At first all looked beautiful, but utterly devoid of life. Only,
though, for a short time. Before long something was seen to move a
short distance away; and upon the boat being paddled round an
intervening block of ice, there was a sight which sent a thrill of
excitement through the Norsemen, a feeling which the others shared; for
there, in ample supply, they saw that which they had come for one thing
to seek--a herd of the arctic sea-horses, offering themselves as a ready
aim for the Norsemen's harpoons and lances, as well as for the rifles of
the captain and doctor.
"Will you try for one to-day, sir?" asked Johannes respectfully.
"It would be waste," replied Captain Marsham. "I do not want to destroy
the creatures if we cannot utilise the oil."
"We can, sir," said Johannes quietly. "The ship must come up to the
other end of the fiord, and we can hunt here and cut up the walrus, and
carry the oil out to be boiled down as easily as we could take it
elsewhere."
"Yes, you are right," said the captain. "But how will you reach the
animals?"
"You gentlemen will reach them with your guns," said the man quietly.
"Stalk them?" said the captain.
"Yes; creep up very cautiously, for they may be shy. Try and get
between them and the sea."
So the boat was rowed close up to the edge of the forced-up ice, and the
party landed for their first walrus hunt, Steve shouldering his rifle
with the rest.
CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.
THE WALRUS' FOE.
To stalk or crawl up to an animal within shooting distance upon a level
prairie, where there is no sign of bush or tree, not so much as a big
clump of grass, is a difficult task which it takes a Red Indian to
achieve, with his peculiar powers of creeping along the ground almost
like a caterpillar, moving, as it were, upon his crooked fingers and his
toes; but out upon a rocky shore, among piled-up masses of ice, many of
them big enough to hide a couple of hundred men, the stalking appeared
to be simplicity itself, and the three bearers of firearms stepped
jauntily along toward the walrus herd, screening themselves behind the
masses of ice with more than one slip and stumble.
The scene was brilliant in the extreme, with the sun's rays darting from
the broken fragments so lately deposited by the ice pressure, which was
all that remained of the terrible convulsion of nature in which the
expedition so nearly came to utter destruction. Saving the cries of the
sea-birds and the ripple of the waves on the shore, there was not a
sound to be heard. The water had regained its balance, so to speak, and
to right and left, as far as they could see, there was a dark, open
space of about a quarter of a mile wide on an average between the rugged
ice-piled shore and the pack, with comparatively few fragments, flashing
with light as they glided along in the now gentle current.
In their passage in the boat through the gloomy chasm the cold had been
intense; but a few minutes' climbing over the ice in the clear sunshine,
carrying a heavy rifle and ammunition, resulted in a pause behind a huge
mass of piled-up ice, where flat piece after flat piece had been thrust
one above the other, and a declaration that it was very hot.
"Hist!" whispered Johannes, who, with Jakobsen, was their companion on
land once more. "A sound may alarm the walrus."
"But I should have thought they would be tame enough up here," said
Steve. "They can't have seen men before. Couldn't we walk up to them
boldly?"
The Norseman shook his head.
"They have other enemies beside man, sir, and they are suspicious of
anything strange which they see moving. Look," he continued, pointing
downward from the height to which they had climbed.
"What at? More walrus?"
"No, sir; that shining water. We need not have left the boat. It is
the continuation of the passage we came through, and you can trace it
from those great blocks of ice right away in and out to the sea."
"All but in that one place not so very far from where we left the boat."
"Yes; the ice-floe was thrust right over it there. It may have choked
it up, but perhaps there is a way under the ice. Great floes like that
in motion yesterday would easily be thrust right over such a narrow
canal. Look what has been done here."
"Then, if we can row right through to the sea that will be grand," said
Steve; "because it will make it so easy if we can explore along the
coast in the boat."
"Yes, sir, and so much better for the seal and walrus-hunting. Shall we
go on now, gentlemen?"
"Yes," said Captain Marsham. "Where do you make out the herd to be
lying now?"
"About a quarter of a mile from the other side of this pile, sir,
straight away toward the sea. Be careful to keep out of sight."
The stalk was resumed, and slowly and carefully all crept along in
single file, keeping to the depressions and rugged passages between the
masses of ice.
It was a most laborious struggle, for the necessity of keeping out of
sight forced all to go down in the most difficult places, and at times
to lie flat and crawl and drag themselves over the higher portions which
they had to cross.
But the excitement kept them well to their work, and in almost perfect
silence they progressed till a sheltered nook was reached behind a ridge
formed by the tilting of one of the ice-fields which had been forced
ashore. Here they paused again to regain breath and steadiness of hand,
for the exertion was great to reach this advantageous spot, just beyond
which the walrus lay, the sea being close at hand. There was only a
rough slope formed by the edge of the floe now lying at an angle of
about thirty-five degrees for them to mount, rest their rifles on the
edge, take aim each at the one he selected, and fire.
Johannes had directed the captain on the course taken, he seeming to
know, as if by instinct, the way to bear and regain the straight line
marked out when they had been turned aside by an obstacle; and now,
after pointing out to the leader where to take his place, and then by
signs only indicating the doctor's, he turned to Steve, placed his lips
to the boy's ear, and said:
"Creep up slowly without a sound, slip your gun over, and take aim at
one of the walrus that is side on to you. It is of no use to shoot
anywhere; it must be straight behind the eye, and about six inches away,
just where it looks all thick neck. They're waiting; go on."
Steve glanced to right and left, as Johannes crouched down beside
Jakobsen, each man with his lance ready; and then the captain waved his
hand, and they started together, crawling up slowly and silently till
they were within a yard of the level ridge, where all paused as if
animated by the same spirit, thrust the barrels of their pieces toward
the top, and began to seek for the next places to plant their feet so as
to peer over the edge together.
Steve's heart beat with great throbs, and a curious nervous sensation
came over him; but he was in position first, saw that the captain was
ready the next moment, and then turned to the doctor, for it was of
course necessary that all should fire together.
Steve was just in time to hear a sharp ejaculation, and see the doctor
slip and roll down the ice slope, his rifle rattling after him with
plenty of noise; and, knowing that if he were not quick there would be
no shot, he raised himself up with rifle ready, thrust it over the ridge
at the same time as the captain, and then stopped there staring.
"Fire! fire!" came in a whisper from Jakobsen.
"What at?" replied Steve, and the captain laughed good-humouredly.
"Hurt yourself, Handscombe?" he said.
"Hurt myself! Of course I have. I shall be all bruises," grumbled the
doctor. "Why didn't you shoot?"
"How can you ask that when you made noise enough to frighten away all
the walrus in the arctic circle?"
"Are there none there?" said Johannes, who had crept up to Steve's side.
"Not a sign of one."
"Don't say I scared them all away," said the doctor.
"Oh no, sir," replied the Norseman, looking about searchingly. "They
must have seen us ten minutes ago; they're yonder on the ice a quarter
of a mile away. We were very careful, too."
"I am glad I did not frighten them," cried the doctor, rubbing one of
his elbows.
"But it's so disappointing after all that trouble," grumbled Steve.
"Wait a bit, sir," said Johannes, as he watched the herd; "you will have
plenty of chances yet. There are sure to be some disappointments in
walrus-hunting. We must be more careful next time. There are some,
grand bulls there, though," he added thoughtfully; "look at that one's
tusks, Mr Steve--that one drawing himself up out of the water."
"Yes, I was looking at it," replied Steve. "What a monster! It looks
like an elephant without a trunk, and his tusks turned wrong way on."
For there, swimming about, or climbing on to a great mass of ice a
quarter of a mile away, but which looked half that distance in the clear
air, was the herd in perfect safety. They were of all sizes, from
calves not half grownup to unwieldy cows and the huge massive bulls.
Some floated quietly, others were gambolling about, and the rest lay in
various attitudes as if basking or sleeping in the warm sunshine; while
one great fellow had dragged himself on to the highest point, raised
himself on his fore flippers, and, with head erect, was looking about in
different directions.
"That's the sentinel," said Johannes quietly. "He'll warn them of
danger, and he must have seen us."
"No," said Jakobsen; and he pointed to their right.
Johannes laughed.
"Right," he said. "No wonder you did not get a shot, gentlemen; there
was some one stalking them first."
"Some one?" cried the captain. "Who? where?"
Johannes chuckled, and pointed to where the water was being parted by
something swimming.
"I see it," cried Steve; "a bear!"
"Yes, sir; he has been trying to get one of the young calves, but they
were too sharp for him; and now he has gone down to the water, and is
swimming across to the floe to have another try. If you watch him, Mr
Steve, you'll see some fun."
"Have a look, Steve," said the captain, drawing the small double glass
from its case and passing it to the boy, who carefully laid down his
heavy rifle, and focussed the binocular upon the bear, bringing it, as
it were, almost to his feet. He could see the long, cruel-looking head,
with its pointed nose just clear of the water, the eyes the same, and
the whole body so nearly submerged that there was nothing visible but
the long hair, waving like a streaky ripple as the bear swam steadily
on.
"It's not going after the walrus," said Steve.
"Wait a bit, sir. I think it is," said Johannes. "That's the bear's
cunning. If it went straight at them they would all plunge into the
water, and swim and dive away. You'll see the antics directly; those
beasts are as cunning as cats."
In effect, as Steve watched, he saw the bear swim right away to the ice,
a couple of hundred yards apparently from the walrus herd, climb out on
to the surface, shake itself to get rid of the water two or three times,
and then move away from the edge a little and lie down in the sun, while
the walrus herd paid no more attention to it than it apparently paid to
them, the calves wallowing about and playing on the ice, and the rest of
the herd gradually drawing themselves up to bask in the warmth. In
fact, though it was interesting to examine the huge beasts through the
glass, Steve began to think it time to commence inspecting something
else, or try to shoot something useful to the ship's cook.
"Old Johannes don't know everything," he said to himself; but the
thought had hardly crossed his mind when the object thereof touched his
arm.
"Look," he said.
"I was looking," replied Steve, whose glass was fixed upon the walrus
herd. "What fat, comical creatures the young ones are! They seem to
have no shape at all."
"No, no; look at the bear. He's hungry, that fellow, and wants a good
feed."
Steve turned the glass upon the bear, and saw that it had risen to its
feet, and was licking itself, with its head turned away from the walrus,
and then, lying down, it rolled over two or three times before beginning
to lick and paw itself again for a time, but always shuffling backward a
little as it attended busily to its toilet.
"See what he means, sir?" whispered Johannes.
"Yes, it's trying to get nearer to the young walrus."
"That's it, sir. Now, you watch."
Steve's attention was taken now, and he eagerly scanned the action of
the great Polar bear, which appeared to be in quite a playful mood, and
had another roll and gambol on the ice before beginning to preen and
clean its long, soft, whitish fur again as if it were feathers.
This went on for a long time; but it was so cleverly and artfully
managed that it took the others' attention, and they all lay there on
the ice in the warm sunshine, watching the cunning animal as it
continued to get nearer and nearer to the herd, while the old bull, with
his head erect and his white tusks curving away sat up in the most
stupidly stolid fashion.
"Why, the silly great bull will let the bear get close up to him!" cried
Steve at last, after looking at one of these evolutions. "He managed
quite six yards then. Why doesn't the creature give the alarm?"
"Not so stupid as you think, sir," said Johannes. "I've watched these
animals many times before, and you'll see that he'll give the word
before long; I mean he'll do something to start them all off."
All the same, it did not appear as if the huge walrus realised the
danger approaching so steadily, for every now and then, while performing
some antic, the bear continued to lessen the distance between it and its
prey, while simulating the greatest innocence and assuming to be
thinking of anything but making an attack. So playful a creature,
enjoying itself thoroughly in the sunshine, could never have approached
a walrus herd before. Now it was rolling legs upward, and giving itself
a peculiar wriggle, as if to scratch its back; then it was sitting up
like a cat, and reaching round to have a lick at the part of its person
which had just been rubbed in the ice. A minute later it was on its
flank, with all four legs stretched out, and its muzzle in the snow; and
all these changes were made with the most extreme deliberation, and as
if the animal was intent only upon its own enjoyment, and was as
sportive as the unwieldy fat calves rolling about near their mothers a
short distance away.
"It's all over," said Steve suddenly; for the animal had shuffled a
little nearer to the herd, and then lain down with its head from them,
and apparently gone to sleep.
The doctor and Captain Marsham, tired of watching the bear, had started
off with their pieces, leaving Steve with the two Norsemen, so that the
lad's last remark was addressed to his companions.
"No," said Jakobsen, smiling; "the sport has hardly begun."
"Right," said Johannes. "Why, Mr Steve, you do not think that
treacherous great brute would take all that trouble for nothing, do
you?"
"I don't know, I do not understand bears," replied Steve; "I only say
look at him. Why, Johannes, if we had had the boat through, what a
capture we might have made--the bear and plenty of walrus!"
"Perhaps, sir," replied the Norseman drily.
"What do you mean?"
"We might have failed to get within shot."
"And if we had, lost the walrus all the same," said Jakobsen.
"Yes," said Johannes, "you are never sure of one of those great beasts."
"Well, let's follow the captain," said Steve; "I'm getting a little
cold."
"Won't you stay and see the end of the bear's game, sir? He has
finished his nap, and has begun to have another roll."
The man was correct, for the bear had rolled itself over, turned, and
had another roll over, bringing itself apparently within some twenty
yards of a couple of the smallest calves, which were stretched out in
clumsy bulk close to the edge of the ice, where it was about ten feet
above the glistening water.
"Now for it," said Jakobsen; "he means mischief at last."
But never was there a more innocent, playful-looking bear. It turned
half away, and began to haul up the snow as if to make its bed there
upon the floe, gazing across at the land the while; then with a swing,
as if it were on a pivot, it swung round.
"Now!" cried Johannes; but there was no need, Steve's eyes were fixed
intently upon the animal as it made a sudden rush.
So did the bull walrus, and the snow rose in clouds, torn up by the
animals making for the sea, which was churned up into foam as first one
and then another of the monstrous, shapeless creatures threw itself in
with a tremendous splash.
So great was the disturbance of snow and water that there was quite a
mist; but Steve was able to see that the two fat calves rolled over into
the sea in time enough to avoid the bear's rush; and almost at the same
moment the bull charged it, and caught it with its head in the flank as
it stood with outstretched muzzle and grinning teeth reaching over the
water, uttering a low, deep roar indicative of its disappointment.
So intent was the bear on the prey which it had missed, that it paid no
heed to the approach of the bull, which, after bustling across the
surface of the snow, struck the bear right in the side and tumbled it
off into the sea with a tremendous splash, following directly after with
a turmoil in the water which was more extensive still.
It was impossible to see what happened then, for the calm, smooth water
seemed now to have been smitten by a storm, but only to calm again, as
Jakobsen pointed along the edge of the floe, where the bear could be
seen swimming steadily away.
"He has got off," said Johannes, "for a wonder."
"Why?" asked Steve; "the walrus couldn't fight a savage beast like
that."
"But they do, sir, sometimes, in defence of their young; and then the
walrus can be a savage beast, too. Think of what tusks they have! I've
seen them thirty inches long, but say there are eighteen or twenty
inches standing out, firm, hard teeth with which the animal can strike
like lightning."
"Straight down, I suppose?" said Steve.
"Straight down, sir? Any way,--side ways, and even upwards; for big,
heavy creatures as they are, they can twist their heads round like a
kitten. I daresay a walrus would get the worst of it on the _ice_, if
the bear could once get a good hug; but when a bull has got a bear in
the water, though he can swim splendidly, he is not at home there like a
walrus, and this one must have had better luck than usual to get away."
"And where is the herd now?" said Steve, looking curiously after the
bear.
"Ah, gone far enough by this time, sir. The bear scared them, and they
go on swimming away for miles till they forget all about the danger, and
then get on the ice again."
A hail from the captain took them to his side. He was examining the
narrow rift which made its way amidst the piled-up ice, the rocks on
either side having prevented its being filled up, and, following this,
they made their way toward the boat, and wherever it was possible they
managed to trace it pretty well, till, as Johannes had surmised, they
came upon a place where the channel through the rocks was covered in,
but fortunately not choked, being completely arched over for about a
hundred yards.
"We must try and find our way to this in the boat to-morrow," said
Captain Marsham; "there must be a way, though we did not find it
to-day."
"It is hidden somewhere by the rocks, sir," said Johannes: "shall we
search?"
"No; they will be getting uneasy on board. I am satisfied with to-day's
work. We have found another road to the sea, one which is not blocked.
But," he added in a low voice to the doctor, "not a way out for the
ship."
They reached the boat a short time after, and plunged from the brilliant
sunshine into the chill and gloom of the weird rift, along which they
were rowed, listening to a good deal of splashing and echoing in the
darkest part.
"Fish?" whispered Steve, for the strangeness of the gloomy chasm had an
effect upon his spirits, and before he asked that question he had been
busy with his imagination conjuring up all manner of strange-looking,
dangerous creatures as being likely to inhabit the dark depths over
which they were riding, so he turned to Johannes and said, "Fish?"
"Seals," replied the Norseman laconically.
An hour later they were out in the sunshine once again, with the
magnificent glacier which filled up the northern end of the fiord
looking more lovely than when they saw it first, a fact due; perhaps, to
their having been threading a gloomy passage which at times was like a
huge cavern.
Then came a long row past the valleys which ran inland, and down one of
which the doctor declared that he saw a reindeer; and in due time the
fiord contracted, the rocks on either side towered up with their ledges
displaying row after row of sea-birds ready to take flight and utter
their wild clamour, as in the distance they resembled a snowstorm of
which the great flakes were parti-coloured.
At last the _Hvalross_ was seen floating on the clear water, looking
welcome and bright in the sunshine; and so clear was everything that as
they neared her she looked doubled, one vessel keel to keel with
another, whose funnel and masts lay low in the depths of the fiord.
"Dinner's quite ready, gentlemen," said the cook as they reached the
deck; and that night, in spite of the soft glow of the sun, Steve slept
as soundly as if it were as dark as any that he had ever known at home.
CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.
THE DOCTOR'S SHOT.
Captain Marsham had given his orders over-night, and hence the steam was
up by breakfast time, and directly after that meal the vessel was
gliding northward with her propeller churning up the deep water into a
silvery foam, while two ever-extending waves ran toward the sides of the
fiord, and broke upon the perpendicular rocks which ran down into deep
water.
Steve felt a little regret at quitting their anchorage, till he recalled
that there was an equally beautiful one at the foot of the frozen fall;
and he had just come to the conclusion that it was a very wise change,
for it suggested imprisonment to be shut in on three sides by the
towering rocks and the piled-up ice-floes, when the captain said to Mr
Handscombe:
"This will be a wonderful change for the better."
"But you will not go on loading the vessel with oil now?" said the
doctor.
"Why not? We shall have grand opportunities to do that, and make
expeditions inland as well, on the chance of finding that our friends
may also have been driven up here."
"But the vessel--we can never extricate her, so why load her?"
"Because the chances here are so many. It looks at the first blush as
if the vessel is bound to stay here till she has rotted and the engine
rusted away, but we are not going to despair. Who could, in weather
like this, eh, Steve?"
"Of course not," said the boy. "Why, we can set to work and build a
ship big enough to carry us back to Norway out of the planks, if the ice
behind us does not melt."
The captain nodded, and then he resumed his task of keeping a sharp
look-out forward in search of rocks, but his search was vain, for the
water was immensely deep and clear, and they reached the open part of
the fiord, and cast anchor a short distance away from the mouth of the
black chasm and in full view of the glacier. This promised to give them
shelter from the first northern gale which blew, though one of the
lateral valleys looked threatening, and as if the wind could rush along
it like a blast roaring through a pipe; but as that was below their
anchorage, it was not likely to affect them much.
The anchor then went down in deep water, and as if they had only to sail
out up the fiord at any time they liked, the captain had two boats
lowered, and giving the mate charge of one, he led the way in the other
to the mouth of the chasm, while the men, with their lances and harpoons
on board, tugged eagerly at the oars, ready and willing for their first
attack upon the oil-yielding animals of the northern seas.
Success attended them on getting to the more open water at the end of
the chasm, for, after a little searching, the continuation was found
right at the back of a huge mass of rock, and, clearing this obstacle,
the men rowed on, to plunge into brief darkness again beneath the long
stretch of ice arches. Then came a good, steady pull and a cheer, for
the boats were out in clear water in the wide channel which ran up
between the ice-bound shore and the floe.
As they rowed out in the open water the men looked disappointed, and
Steve, who was in the bows of the first boat with Johannes and Jakobsen,
had to listen to the Scotch sailors' banter, spoken to the Norwegians
sometimes, but more often at the lad himself.
"Hahmeesh laddie," said Andrew McByle, "if she hadna baith hands at the
oar, she'd get out ta sneeshin'. Gie me a pinch. Hah! Ferry goot,
laddie, ferry goot," he continued, after helping himself to a pinch of
snuff, and being able to use his hands for that. "She'll hae chust ane
more wee bit. Hah! Tak' the box back, as she'll pe for finishing it
a'."
They rowed on for a little while, with Hamish staring about and Andrew
giving an occasional snort of contempt.
"See annything, Hahmeesh?"
"Na, naething."
"Naething it is, laddie. Hech! And I thocht after a' she'd heard tell
tat the sea was chust alive wi' the walrus and seal, and bear lived a'
along like wee birdies on the rocks."
"Hey, to hear a' they said," grumbled Hamish, "she'd think sae. Ant
there's as many walrus coos and bulls here as ye see in ta Firth o'
Clyde if ye gang oop ta Glasgie."
"Ye're recht, laddie," said Andrew, "chust as many. Why, it's petter in
ta Clyde, for she can see a porpoise pig, and there's naething here but
watter and ice. Wha are we gaen?"
"She canna tell," said Hamish. "She's thinkin' it's to pring the lang
tyke oot for a ride."
"If you call my collie a `lang tyke,' Hamish, I'll set him at you.
Here, Skeny. Css!"
The dog started up from where he had been lying in the bows, looked in
his master's face, and uttered a low growl.
"Na, she wadna set the tog at a man, Hahmeesh," said Andrew with a sly
grin. "Not that there's muckle bite spout the tog. What made ye pring
her to sea at a', Meester Steve?"
"To bite impudent people's legs," said Steve gruffly.
"Na, she wadna dae tat," cried Andrew. "Put, Meester Steve, wha' are a'
the walrus gane tae?"
"To sleep, perhaps."
Andrew chuckled.
"Look here, laddie, she winna say a wort to anny one, but ye'll chust
tell the truth to a man. She tidna see anny walrus yesterday at a'?"
"I'm not going to try and make you believe if you don't care to," said
Steve.
"Put she chust wants to know. Come noo, ye tidna see anny, and it was a
chust flim-flam and mak'-believe."
"There were plenty here yesterday," said Steve.
"Then where are they gane the?"
"Why didn't you bring your pipes and play? You'd have soon seen where
they were."
"Ay!" said Andrew seriously. "Chust a wee lilt o' the pipes might pring
the creatures oot o' their holes. There was a man ance, Apollo they
ca'd him, as played on the pipes, an' a' the bit beasties cam' roond to
listen; and she'll pe thenking that a' that time back the pipes would pe
ferry safage like, and a mon like tat not aple to play like we play the
noo."
This was said so innocently and in such good faith that Steve could
hardly keep his countenance.
"Chah! She's ferry sorry she tidna pring the pipes. There was plenty
room in ta poat."
"But there's no room out here for the noise," cried Steve, laughing.
"Tid she hear tat?" said Andrew, turning his head to speak to Hamish.
"She ca'd the music noise. Ah, laddie, ye'll ken mair spout the music
when ye're a muckle bit more auld. It's a ferry crant thing the music,
and she'll pe ferry sorry some tay that she crinned at the pipes."
"R-r-r-r-ra!" growled Skene, leaping upward so as to place his paws on
Steve's shoulders; and then he barked loudly as he gazed at the ice-floe
on their left.
"Keep that dog quiet, Steve," said the captain; "he'll scare the
walrus."
Andrew's head went down with his chin upon his breast, and he gave Steve
an exasperating, sly look as the lad tried to quiet the dog.
"Do you hear? Keep him quiet! We ought not to have brought him."
"She winna skear ta walrus," whispered Andrew, "for there are nane."
"The dog sees something yonder," said Johannes. "Yes, there! He sees a
bear close up in that break in the ice."
"A bear!" cried the captain excitedly. "Well done, dog! We should have
passed it."
The rifles were seized, and their eyes shaded to catch a glimpse of the
white-furred animal hiding in one of the crevices of the ice cliff until
the boat had passed. But the glitter of the snow made the task
difficult till they were much nearer, and then it was seen to be lying
at full length just clear of the water, and with its head well up,
apparently enjoying the warm sunshine and seizing a favourable
opportunity for a good sleep.
Rifles were held ready for a shot as the men rowed in till they were
within a hundred yards, without the bear, which was a monster, taking
the slightest notice of the boat, and then the captain said:
"Cease rowing the moment I hold up my hand. Johannes, Jakobsen, have
your spears ready; the brute may swim off and attack the boat when it is
wounded."
"We are quite ready, sir," said the Norwegian in a whisper; and he and
his companion gently raised the heads of their spears from where the
weapons were lying along the thwarts.
"Good. Now, Steve, we'll get in another fifty yards if we can, and then
rest on our oars. You shall have the first shot. Do you know where to
aim?"
"About six inches behind his eye, sir."
"Nonsense, boy!" cried the captain sharply. "Fire right at the brute's
shoulder, sending the bullet through the shoulder-blade to the heart."
"Yes, sir," said Steve; and he turned to Johannes. "You told me to
shoot six inches behind the eye," he whispered.
"At a walrus, sir; not at a bear."
By this time they were about fifty yards away from the bear, which had
not stirred. The captain raised his hand, and the men ceased dipping
their oars, the boat gliding forward a short distance, and then coming
to a stand.
"Now, Steve! Quick!"
"I--I don't care to fire," whispered the lad.
"Bah! What do you mean?"
"The bear's asleep, and it seems so cowardly."
"I'm not so particular about a dangerous beast," said the doctor; and,
kneeling in the stem of the boat, he rested his elbows on the gunwale,
took a long aim, and fired, the bullet striking the bear's shoulder with
a dull thud.
"Well done! splendid shot!" cried the captain. "Right to the heart.
The brute hardly moved."
But, all the same, as the smoke rose he stood ready to send another shot
at the monster if it should prove only to be stunned.
"Here, doctor," he said, "give him the other barrel, so as to make sure.
I don't want any one to be clawed."
The doctor, nothing loth, took aim again, and fired his second
cartridge, this bullet also taking effect; but the bear did not move.
"Dead enough," said the captain. "Give way, my lads."
The men pulled, and the boat was rowed right up to a tiny valley in the
ice, which just gave them room to land and group round the monstrous
bear, the gentlemen with their guns ready for a shot, the two Norwegians
with their spears over their shoulders.
The doctor's eyes sparkled with delight, for this bear also was a
magnificent specimen, with enormously long, fine hair, decidedly whiter
than the coat of the brute they had destroyed at Jan Mayen.
"I did not know that you were such a shot, Handscombe," said the
captain.
"Oh, a mere accident," said the doctor modestly. "Wasn't it a pity you
let your chance go, Steve?"
"Oh, I don't mind," said the lad, planting his foot on the bear's
shoulder, and stooping to look for the wound. Then he started, and
glanced at Johannes, who, like Jakobsen, stood leaning on his spear.
He read confirmation in the man's quiet eyes, and he turned round
excitedly to his companions.
"Why, the bear's dead!" he cried.
"Of course it is," said the captain, laughing. "We should not be
standing here if it were not."
"But I mean dead before Mr Handscombe fired!"
"What!" cried the doctor, flushing red, while the captain went down on
one knee to raise a paw.
"Yes," he cried, "and frozen stiff. It must have been dead for many
hours, eh, Johannes?"
"Yes, sir," said the man, kneeling down to part the fur, "many hours.
Yes, here it is! Look! in the chest. The walrus got his tusk well
home."
"Eh? What?" cried the captain, as the Norseman pointed to a great
gaping wound; from which the blood had been washed by the sea. The
wound was in the upper part of the animal's chest, in a position where a
dagger-like stroke would penetrate to the heart; and the bear had
evidently swum for some distance, crawled there, and, after drawing
itself up, quietly died.
"But I don't quite understand," said the captain.
"It is the walrus we saw tumble the bear off the cliff into the sea
yesterday."
"What!" cried the doctor excitedly. "Then I did not kill it?"
"No," said the captain, laughing. "You cannot kill a dead thing."
"But--but--" stammered the doctor.
"You see, doctor, your profession is curing, not killing," cried the
captain, laughing. "Never mind: better luck next time."
"But it is so absurd. The idea of shooting at a dead beast!"
"I'm glad I didn't, Mr Handscombe!" cried Steve merrily.
"Now, look here, don't you begin to joke me, sir," said the doctor,
"because I will not have it."
He spoke laughingly, but he was evidently greatly chagrined.
"So utterly ridiculous," he said. "I say, Johannes, you ought not to
have let me waste ammunition over a dead beast."
"I'm very sorry, sir, but I did not know till you fired the first shot,
the animal lay so naturally. Then I began to think it was our bear
wounded. Of course, sir, I would not have let you fire if I had known."
"Never mind," said the captain, laughing. "But I say, Steve, my lad,
your scruples saved you from a--from a--"
"There, say it; don't hesitate," said the doctor. "Saved him from a
very ridiculous action. I don't mind."
"Well, we have got a magnificent bear anyhow," cried the captain. "His
skin is finer than that of the other, and he is tremendously fat."
"There'll pe plenty more pear's grease for Watty's hair," whispered
Hamish; and Andrew uttered a dry laugh, which sounded like the rattling
together of pieces of wood.
"I don't think there can be any tide to rise here and sweep the animal
away," said the captain, "so we'll leave it till we return."
He led the way to the boat, leaving the bear untouched, and the next
minute they were rowing north, with the whole party keeping a sharp
look-out for the walrus, which seemed to have forsaken the coast.
CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.
THEIR FIRST WALRUS.
But they were not kept waiting long. A quarter of a mile farther on the
coast trended round to the east, and there the open sheet of water
became encumbered with masses of ice, upon several of which Jakobsen,
whose eyes were wonderfully good and admirably trained, pointed out
walrus asleep or on the watch with head thrown back.
That was enough. Andrew uttered no more gibes, but tugged at his oar
with the rest, and as silently; for all knew how much depended upon
their surprising the wary beasts.
"Have you ever shot walrus, sir?" asked Johannes suddenly.
"Never," replied the captain; "but I think I shall be able to hit one."
"Of course, sir. What I meant was, that as soon as you have hit one it
will make for the water and sink. So do not be surprised after you have
shot if I harpoon the beast to save it from being lost."
"They do sink, then?"
"Yes, sir; fat as they are they go right down. I have seen many a one
lost after being shot."
"But they are so fat," said the captain. "An animal laden like that
with blubber ought surely to float."
"You would think so, sir," replied the Norseman, who had now replaced
the spear along the thwarts and taken up a harpoon; "but they do not
float."
"Well, don't let us lose any if you can prevent it," said the captain;
and Johannes smiled, and then answered Steve's questions, as he busily
made ready for the coming fight by thrusting the lance heads well up
into the box which protected them from injury right up toward the bows,
and then examined the harpoon head and shank round which the line was
firmly secured.
"How long is the line, Johannes?"
"About fifteen fathoms, sir."
"Oh, but isn't that too short? Suppose the walrus comes to the end of
the line after being harpooned. It would pull the boat under."
"No, sir," said the man, smiling, "because then we should cut the line."
"But that would be a pity. Why not have it longer?"
"Because it would only be in the way, sir. A walrus seldom takes out
fifteen fathoms when it dives after being struck."
"How's that?"
"Before it has run out that much it has to come up again to breathe."
"I see. But suppose it swims away along the surface?"
"Ah! you'll see then, sir," said Johannes, smiling, "if I am lucky
enough to harpoon one."
Steve was silent for the time as, in obedience to the captain's orders,
the men rowed gently toward a huge bull which lay on the ice, displaying
a magnificent pair of tusks. But suddenly something took the boy's
attention, and he seized the Norseman's arm.
"Look!" he cried. "How lucky I saw! That harpoon is not fastened to
the shaft."
"No, sir. It ought not to be."
"But why? Won't it come off when you throw it?"
"I hope so, sir; we don't want it broken. Don't you see that the line
is fastened to the head? We want the shaft to come out and float on the
water, so that we can pick it up and use it again. It is almost the
same as with the harpoons for the beluga."
"Oh, I see. But wouldn't they be better if they were made thicker?"
"No, sir," said the man, giving the harpoon head a twist and taking it
easily from the pointed end of the light pine shaft and replacing it.
"That is just right, sir."
Steve gave the Norseman a droll look.
"I say," he whispered, "what an ignorant fellow you must think me!"
"No," said the man, smiling. "You did not understand the things that
long experience has taught us are the best; but they are very simple,
and you know them now."
"Yes, I know now. But tell me one more thing, and then I will not
bother you any more."
"Quick, then," said the Norseman good-humouredly.
"I want to know how near you have to get before you throw."
"We don't throw the harpoon at all if we can help it," replied Johannes,
"but get close enough to thrust it into the seal, give it a twist to
entangle it in the tough hide, and draw out the shaft."
"Oh, look!" said Steve in a disappointed tone; for, when they were about
a hundred yards away, the big bull raised his head, stared at them, and
then shuffled off the block on which he lay, gave two or three heavy
flops, and slid down softly into the water.
"Never mind, sir," said Johannes calmly; "there is another yonder with
finer tusks--that one to the left; and you can steer the boat so that it
will be out of sight till we are quite close."
The captain's face, which had looked gloomy, brightened, and he followed
out the instructions given; while Skene, after twice over being on the
point of barking loudly at the huge beasts scattered about amongst the
icefloes, appeared as if he grasped the position and the meaning of the
talking-to he had received, and stood there with his feet upon one of
the thwarts well out of the way of the harpooner and his line, and
watched the walrus with his ears quivering and playing about, taking
evidently as much interest in the proceedings as his master.
This time the boat passed several of the heavy animals, which stared at
them stupidly, but did not attempt to stir, so that there would have
been no difficulty twice over in striking and making fast; but the huge
fellow with the grand tusks was the one they aimed for, the walrus they
passed having shorter or broken teeth.
"How is it so many have their teeth damaged?" whispered Steve.
"No dentists up here to attend to them," said the doctor, who had heard
the query.
"Some break them fighting," said Johannes seriously, for he did not
comprehend Mr Handscombe's allusion; "but very often they snap off the
points through digging, them into the ice."
"What for?"
"To drag themselves up out of the water," replied Johannes with a look
of surprise. "Now, hist!"
Steve was silent, and sat with his rifle across his lap watching the
animals, several of those swimming about being young of various sizes,
great, fat, shapeless creatures, more like inflated india-rubber sacks
cut short than anything else.
And all this time the boat and men kept well behind a large piece of the
ice-floe, which screened them effectually from the great bull. But now
the time had come when they would have to row round into sight, and the
captain sat ready with his piece cocked, the doctor also being prepared
to follow if necessary; and, seeing this, Steve softly raised the
hammers of his own rifle, and sat prepared.
Johannes noted his action, and gave an approving nod.
The boat glided round the end of the floe, and there, some sixty yards
away, lay the massive bull.
The huge animal had no idea of their approach till now, when they
learned the fact that it was evidently the sentinel of the herd, for it
drew itself right up with a look of surprise, and the captain raised his
piece.
"Not yet, sir!" cried Johannes. "Closer, closer!"
The men pulled, and they saw the bull go through some singular
evolutions, as if it were kicking at something beyond and out of sight.
It was so, for instantly three more walrus started into sight and
plunged into the water, and, the alarm being spread, the occupants of
other masses of ice and the edge of the principal floe slid and splashed
heavily in, their leader having evidently cried, "Danger! Every one for
himself!"
As soon as the grand old sentinel had done his duty, he prepared, with
an activity not to have been expected, to take care of himself, all of
this having been the work of half a minute; but the boat was now within
thirty yards, and gliding nearer, when the captain fired two shots
rapidly one after the other.
"Pull!" roared Johannes, and the men dragged at their stout ashen
blades; and as the bull, which did not seem even staggered by the heavy
bullets, plunged down from the side of the floe, the Norseman reached it
and drove the harpoon right into its back, giving a twist with his
wrist, and drawing back with the thin pine shaft, as the line ran
rapidly out over the bows, following the walrus which had disappeared.
"No, missed!" cried one of the Norsemen from the second boat; and as
Steve glanced in that direction he saw that they were pulling hard,
apparently after nothing, for not a walrus could be seen.
Then, with Johannes erect in the bows, armed with his great lance, the
boat was pulled in the direction in which the line was running out, and
for a moment Steve was startled, for all at once a hundred heads almost
together appeared above the surface some distance before them, there was
a burst of sniffs and snorts as the animals took breath and instantly
dived down again, their flippers appearing above the surface, and then
they were gone.
The great bull appeared, too, and dived once more before the line was
run out; and when the herd, after which the other boat was in full
chase, had appeared in the same way two or three times, breathed, and
dived again, Jakobsen began to manipulate the line so as to get a pull
on the frightened beast, in whose tough hide the harpoon held fast. The
consequence was that, while the mate was urging on the men in the other
boat, the captain's was being towed and the men lying on their oars.
Just then there was a shout from the other boat, for the last of the
flying herd had been overtaken by hard pulling; and, watching his
opportunity so as to pick out a finely tusked head, the Norse harpooner
there had made a successful thrust, and they, too, were fast in a great
bull.
The end for the poor beast first struck was now near; it was growing
tired of trying to overtake the flying herd, which appeared and
disappeared with wonderful regularity and exactness. It had the boat to
drag as well as to force its mighty carcass through the water, and
Jakobsen drew upon the line again and again, so as to get within
striking distance when the animal ceased to make efforts to dive down.
"Let me come forward and send a bullet through it," said the doctor.
"Better not, sir. It may charge us, and we can stop it better with our
lances. If it got its tusks over the side, we should either have a
plank ripped out or be overturned."
"Do it your own way," said the captain; and the words had hardly left
his lips when Jakobsen stooped and rapidly picked up his lance, for the
head of the walrus appeared above the water with its great six-inch
bristles standing out above the gleaming tusks. And now it seemed as if
it were determined to fly no more, but to wreak its vengeance upon its
pursuers. With a loud, snorting noise it made a rush for the boat, its
eyes looking wild and red, and the whole aspect of the great visage
threatening to a degree.
Steve's heart seemed to give a bound, for he was close to the bows, and
only a few feet from the terrible-looking monster. Involuntarily he
raised and presented his piece; but Johannes uttered a warning growl
that sounded exactly like that emitted by Skene, who backed away amongst
the men, snarling and showing his teeth, as if saying, "I've got plenty
of fight in me, but it isn't fair to expect me to tackle an arctic
sea-elephant like that."
Then the huge beast was close up, with head raised, and the gleaming
tusks about to strike the boat's bows, when, _whish_! _crish_! two great
lances were driven into its breast. The recoil thrust the boat away
from where the water was tossed wildly about, the animal struggling
frantically, and recovering itself sufficiently from the two terrible
thrusts, which dyed the clear water with crimson, to make another charge
at the boat, but only to be met in the same way.
There was another desperate struggle, the poor creature scattering the
water with its great flippers, and the next minute, to Steve's great
relief, it was dead and beginning to sink; but Johannes seized the line,
and deftly threw a ring round the walrus's neck, gave it a few twists,
and made the monster fast, in case the harpoon should after all give
way, as it had with the other boat, which was now returning
disconsolate, it being impossible to overtake the swimming and diving
herd. Then all at once the animals turned, for something happened which
brought them tearing back through the water as rapidly as they had tried
to escape; and now, as they came swimming back, it was without any
diving, but with serried front, eyes flashing, and tusks gleaming, in a
grand charge upon the boats, and with a force sufficient to tear them
into matchwood and drown their occupants in the first rush.
CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.
STEVE'S NEW PET.
The reason for the change of front from flight to a brave attack was
this. As the second boat was returning with her disappointed crew, they
drove back a member of the herd that had been left behind in the shape
of a calf, which, to escape this second boat, swam and dived with such
bad choice of direction that, unseen before, it all at once popped its
droll-looking head out of the water close to where Steve was sitting
looking at their huge prize. Possibly it was the dead walrus which had
attracted the young one and brought it so close.
Skene was the first to see the absurd-looking little creature, and,
planting his feet upon the gunwale, he barked himself into a state of
terrible excitement, driving the young walrus into hiding beneath the
water, but only to come up again from time to time to breathe.
The young walrus could not understand the remarks made about its
personal appearance, or else in all probability it would have swum away;
for the shapeless creature was dubbed "bladder of lard," "skin of oil,"
"prize pig," and the like, though Steve stuck to the notion of its being
like a short india-rubber sack, blown full of wind, so little did head
or flippers project from the blubber-distended body.
"Oh, I say, Johannes, couldn't you catch it?" cried Steve. "The poor
thing believes that is its mother."
"Yes, sir, and will not go away till we begin to row."
"Couldn't you catch it?"
"Oh yes, sir, I could catch it, I daresay," replied the Norseman, "if
the captain wishes."
"But I do not wish," said Captain Marsham. "What do you want with a
young walrus?"
"To bring up and tame," replied Steve, with the impression the while
that he was saying something rather absurd.
"Have a big one," cried the doctor, "and let's form a zoological
garden!"
"I don't see anything to laugh at," said Steve. "It would be very
interesting to watch the habits of the curious animal, and we've driven
its mother away. What would become of it, Johannes, if it is left?"
"Bear," said the Norseman laconically.
"There!" cried Steve, looking at the captain.
"Try and catch it," said the latter quietly; and, giving Steve a smile
and a nod, the Norseman took hold of the end of a coil of line, made a
noose, and, watching his opportunity, threw it cleverly over the head
end of the calf.
"Hurrah! got him first throw!" cried Steve. "No: gone!"
For the rope on being tightened glided over the slippery hide and came
away, while the calf dived, turning over like a round cork float,
showing its hind flippers, and then it was out of sight.
"There's nothing to catch hold of, sir," said Johannes good-humouredly,
as he stood there with the noose gathered up in one hand, the coils of
line in the other; "but he'll be up again directly."
Johannes stood so quick and watchful that, as the calf's head popped out
of the water again, a ring of rope fell round it and was tightened at
once, but with no better fortune. Again and again the Norseman tried;
but the little creature was too slippery, and gave way, so that it was
like trying to lasso a huge egg bobbing about on the surface.
"Give it up," said the captain at last; but it was just as the ring of
line fell once more round the plump, swimming and diving object, and
Steve's feeling of disappointment gave way to delight, for fortune
smiled upon the Norseman's efforts at last, or else the little walrus
threw one flipper over the rope and hugged it to its fat side, with the
result that the line was tightened with a snatch, and its egg-like body
was suddenly compressed into a dumb-bell shape.
"Got him!" cried Steve joyfully, and Skene nearly jumped overboard in
his excitement, barking the next minute furiously, while his master
stopped his ears; for the calf, as it was dragged toward the boat, first
set up a whimper, and then broke out into a series of snorts, barks, and
squeals, which gave it a strong resemblance to a pig being coerced into
quiescence while undergoing the ornamentation to its nose known as
ringing.
At the first dismal squeal, but unnoticed by the occupants of the boat,
the walrus herd stopped its retreat, at the second it turned, and at the
third it came rushing back as fast as it could tear through the water.
But little heed was paid to this in the excitement of dragging the heavy
calf over the side; for it "gave" in every way. There seemed to be
nothing to grasp or of which to get a good grip, while to have hauled
the animal in by the thin line looked like trying to cut it in two, as a
shopkeeper does soap or cheese. But at last Andrew "got a han'," as he
called it, of one hind flipper, Jakobsen of one of the fore flippers,
Steve hauled in the line, and Johannes reached over and caught the other
fin-like projection. Then there was a haul all together, and the
squealing and snorting object rolled over the gunwale and down into the
bottom of the rocking boat with what Hamish called "a squelch."
By that time a warning cry was heard from Mr Lowe's boat, and the party
with the captain gazed in dismay at the fierce-looking herd charging
down.
"Quick! oars!" cried the captain, and the men scrambled into their
places with a scared look on their faces.
"It's the youngling's cries has brought them down," said Johannes
calmly.
"You know these brutes of old," said the captain. "Will they attack
us?"
"They'll come close up, sir; but I don't think there's anything to mind,
or I would say throw the calf overboard."
"Yes, that might be the best thing to do."
"But I would not yet, sir. We'll see. These things look very big and
fierce, and sometimes they can fight, but it's mostly bully and noise."
The rifles were ready, and the two Norsemen seized their lances, ready
to repel any savage attack; while for a time the position of the party
appeared to be one of extreme peril. But in this case it proved that,
strong as was the desire of the animals to help and protect one of their
young in trouble, it did not go far enough to make them run much risk.
The Norsemen in both boats were ready to add to their take by lancing
any aggressive individual; but the herd kept at a safe distance, calming
down when the pig-like creature in the boat was quiet, and bursting out
into furious snortings and shows of attack whenever the unhappy little
creature remembered its trouble and burst forth into a wail.
"There!" cried Johannes at last; "there is no danger. A few splashes of
the oar will keep them off. Shall we harpoon another?"
"No," said the captain; "we will be content with what is done. We have
the bear to get as well, so there is plenty of work."
The second boat threw a line on board, which was made fast, and with
this help and the stout arms in their own boat, the dead walrus was
towed along the open waterway to where the bear had been found. Then
busy hands went to work skinning and flensing with such good will that
at last, with both boats most unpleasantly loaded, as the doctor called
it, they rowed back to the chasm and reached the ship in safety, well
satisfied with their day's work.
There was no aggressive walrus herd to make its appearance now, for, in
spite of an occasional wail from the captive, none of its relatives
attempted to enter the passage through to the fiord, and so the
tremendous uproar which arose as soon as an attempt was made to get the
captive on board the steamer, and which echoed loudly from the sides of
the cliffs, was laughed at merrily, the men thoroughly enjoying the task
of hoisting the slippery, yielding creature on deck. This was achieved
by laying a tarpaulin in the bottom of the boat, rolling the cub over,
lashing the corners together, and hoisting and hauling it up to the
gangway, where a little more snorting and barking of a pig-like nature
resulted in the little animal settling down in the bows penned up by a
couple of gratings, and going to sleep in the warm sun, evidently
thoroughly appreciating the dry nature of its new bed.
CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.
THE HEALING OF A FEUD.
Upon the principle of making hay while the sun shone, the little
imprisoned party worked hard amongst the walrus, and with so much
success, that there seemed to be no doubt about the cargo defraying the
expenses of the expedition, and, if it should prove necessary, paying
for a second voyage the next year.
"If we can get out," said Steve one day, when the subject was being
discussed in the cabin.
"We must take that for granted, my lad," said the captain. "There are
many reasons why it is possible for the mass of ice at the bottom of the
fiord to give way. The outside must always be weakening, and the
pressure on the inner increasing by the constant flow of water into the
fiord, which is rising day by day. That passage does not take off half
as much as appears to come in somewhere from the rocks, and sooner or
later this must break through the ice. If it comes to the worst, we
must turn engineers and block the passage by blasting down stones in
that narrowest part till we have dammed the way out. We should then
turn this fiord into a lake, which would, sooner or later, burst down
its southern bank."
There was a little talk that evening, too, about the sun, whose career
above the horizon was coming to an end, the height at noon being far
less, and at midnight so close down to the horizon that it ceased to
shine down into the glen, the rays being hid by the glacier. This fact
brought forth serious thoughts, for it suggested the time when the brief
summer would be drawing to a close, and the approach of that long period
during which the arc described by the sun grew lower and lower until it
ceased to appear at all, and then came the worst of the wintry time--
that when, saving the rays of the moon, stars, and aurora, there was no
light.
"I don't want to suggest difficulties," said the doctor suddenly; "but
suppose, when the time for fine weather to be at an end comes, there is
no chance of our escape--always supposing that we have seen nothing of
the _Ice Blink_ people--what then?"
"In plain English," said the captain, "we must make up our minds to pass
the winter here."
"The winter?" cried Steve.
"Yes, my lad. Why not? We have snug, warm quarters, which we can make
warmer, for I saw traces of coal up yonder in the valley close to the
glacier. Food is plentiful, and what men have done before men can do
again."
"If there is no help for it, we must submit," said the doctor.
"Better submit than venture to sea in these two boats," said the
captain; "and in case of the first emergency, I propose that we begin
exploring the land now. We have thoroughly examined all the coast that
we could reach north and south."
"And hunt as we go?" said the doctor.
"And hunt as we go, so as to lay in a good store of fresh meat. This
will freeze and keep any length of time. I don't think our prospects
are so bad--that is, for seamen."
"I thought we should have found some trace of our friends," said the
doctor; but the captain shook his head.
"It is all the merest chance," he said; "we have nothing to guide us.
They might have been at Jan Mayen, or up on the north coast of Greenland
or the coast of Spitzbergen, or they might be here in the next valley,
or north or south where we could not penetrate. On the other hand, they
may be in Novaya-Zemlya, or in some region of the far north never yet
penetrated by others. Feeling all this has made me think that it will
be by accident we shall meet our friends more than by searching; but we
shall go on searching all the same."
"Then you will make a start to-morrow?"
"Yes, as soon as the carpenter has knocked together a few bars, to make
a contrivance that I mean to be a hand-barrow for four or eight men when
the ground is rough, and a sledge when it is smooth enough for them to
pull it, or on snow."
"Which way shall you go?" said Steve. "Couldn't we try the valley up by
the glacier?"
"That is where I mean to go first," said the captain, "so as to examine
more fully those traces of coal; so let's go to rest in good time and
start early."
Steve went on deck to see to his dumb companions before retiring for the
night, and found Skene and the young walrus comfortably asleep together
forward; for four weeks of imprisonment had sufficed to make the new
acquisition so tame and friendly with the dog that Skene quite
appreciated his new companion, treating it as a kind of huge
india-rubber cushion, over and about which he had a right to stretch
himself wherever and whenever he pleased.
But a word roused up the dog, who leaped off the walrus, waking it in
the act; and seeing its master it, too, advanced, not like the dog in
capers and bounds accompanied by barking, but in a curious shuffling
fashion, with plenty of whines and whimpers suggestive of its
satisfaction and demand for caresses.
"Good old Skeny!" cried Steve. "Long walk to-morrow, old man, hunting
and bear and all sorts."
The dog uttered a cheery bark at every announcement as if he understood
every word, and leaped up at his master, certainly comprehending that
there was something on the way.
"Hullo, Blub!" cried Steve, stooping to give the walrus some sounding
slaps, which were evidently appreciated. "Rum old chap, ar'n't you?
Why, you always feel as if one ought to sit on you, or roll over you,
don't you?"
For answer the curious-looking object made a barking kind of grunt, and
thrust its curious, neckless head over the lad's shoe, peering up to
him, and evidently enjoying the company of one who talked to and
favoured it with plenty of slaps and pats, all of which appeared to be
thoroughly appreciated, and missed as soon as the lad moved away, the
animal shuffling after him in the most absurd way, and to the great
delight of the crew, which joined in petting the uncouth beast in the
intervals of being free from some busy task.
All this while the stock of oil had rapidly augmented, and one portion
of the hold had been set apart for the reception of the great solid
tusks, which were carefully extracted from the walrus skulls by
Johannes, who never seemed happier than when engaged in some task
relating to the capture or storing of the produce of one or other of the
arctic animals.
The next morning the party bound for the search and hunt for fresh food
started quite early, the boat landing them very near to the side of the
great glacier, with its wonderful bluish tints in the chasms and hollows
about its feet. At Steve's request Watty was one of the party, for
several times lately he had noticed the longing eyes the lad had
directed at them when they were bound on an expedition; and now at last,
when he was to have a run on shore and see the shooting of the reindeer,
his excitement seemed to bubble over, and he could hardly contain
himself as he tramped on by the side of Andrew McByle.
A brief glance was given to the grand glacier, and then the party bore
off to the right along the valley, finding, to Steve's great delight, as
they reached the warmer and more sheltered position, where the ground
was protected from the sea breeze and from the icy currents which blew
from the north, quite an abundance of flowers, though there was a
perfect absence of trees. They were dwarfed and ordinary-looking
plants, saxifrages and other alpine growths, and so insignificant, that
in another part of the world they would have been looked upon as paltry
weeds, but here they were rushed after by both the lads, Watty being
down on his knees directly to pick a handful.
"Leuk at her," said Andrew contemptuously. "She always thocht the
callant had a bee in her bonnet. She's gane daft aboot the bit weeds."
But Steve was quite as "daft"; and in the course of their searching for
fresh blossoms they came in contact over a tuft which each had espied
from a distance, and paused a yard apart, with eyes glistening from
eagerness and hand outstretched, the other holding a spare rifle over
the left shoulder. Neither spoke for a moment or two, and then Watty
broke the silence and looked quite friendly at his young superior; while
Steve waited, expecting to hear some unpleasant remark, or to see some
annoying gesture, on the lad's part.
"I dinna want them," said Watty at last. "She'll find plenty mair.
Hey! but it does the hairt good to see the bonnie bit floores ance mair.
Peck them and come alang, Meester Stevey, and we'll be finding
bilberries oot yonder on ta brae."
"There's plenty for both, Watty," said Steve; and, in the most friendly
way brought together by the tiny blossoms, the lads gathered each a
handful, Steve sticking his in his breast, and Watty taking off his
flat, Celtic, worsted bonnet, laying the flowers carefully therein, and
then replacing it upon his bear's-greasy, shock head.
"She'll pit them in watter when she gets back," he said. "Hey! but it
does her hairt good to rin amang the floores again."
Their party was well on ahead, and they trudged after them together
along the valley, with the mountains running steeply up on either side,
in places up and away to where the dull green moss and tufty growths
gave way to bare patches of stones, and still up and up to where the
loose stones were succeeded by rock sheathed and netted with snow. Just
above this was the eternal, glittering ice, dazzling in the soft glow of
the sun, whose light looked cold and calm, and gave the wondrous
landscape a saddened aspect; for, in spite of its beauty and the variety
of tint of the mountain-side, Steve felt that there was a something
mournful about the valley, though why he could not explain.
It was singular, but every step impressed his more thoughtful companions
on ahead that this was no haunt for human beings; and as they tramped
on, following the windings of the valley, the impression grew stronger
and stronger that theirs were the first, possibly might prove to be the
last, human feet that had ever traversed this stony desert.
"She dinna see nae heather," said Watty suddenly, "an' she dinna see nae
bluebell; but it's verra bonnie oot here, Meester Steve. Will ta
captain be gaen far awa?"
"Oh yes, a long way yet, Watty. We've got to shoot some deer to take
back."
"Eh? Shoot the deer an' tak' back! But she'll be hungry sune, and when
she's shot a teer she'll mak' a fire and roast her. For she's a fine,
gude cook now, and wad like to stay ashore now and build a hoose and
shoot and hunt. Wait a wee, and she'll mak' a bonnie fire."
"What of?" said Steve, laughing. "We haven't shot our deer yet; and if
we had, there's no wood here."
"Thenk o' tat," said Watty, cocking his bonnet on one side to give his
head a scratch. "Nae wud! She's nane sae fine a countrie as bonnie
Scotland, then. Nae wud!" he continued, looking round. "But she'll
find a forest over yonder?"
"No, there are no trees here."
"Then she'll mak' a fire o' peat. She'll find plenty o' turves doon
alangside o' ta bilberries."
"Yes, you may find turf, and perhaps coal; but we shall see."
They had to hurry a little to overtake the party, and this was soon made
easier from their halting about a mile farther inland, where the captain
was gazing up the stony slope of the mountain to their left.
Steve looked up, expecting to see some particular plant or perhaps bird;
but he was soon undeceived by the doctor handing his rifle to Andrew and
climbing up a little way to kick off some masses of something and throw
them down.
"What has he found, Captain Marsham?" said Steve; "gold?"
"What is far more valuable to us, my lad--coal. Yes," he added, as he
examined the specimen which he had picked up, "and good, soft,
bituminous coal, too. Why, Steve, this is going to be a land of plenty
for us. A coal vein cropping out of the cliff-side, ready for us to
come with picks, sacks, and sledges to carry off as much as we like."
"She's pit petter coal than tat into the galley fire," said Watty, who
had followed the example of the others and picked up a piece to examine.
"Leuks brown, Meester Stevey. Does she thenk it wud burn?"
"We'll try as soon as we get a deer to roast, Watty."
"Hey, leuk at tat!" cried the lad, as a shadow was cast upon the rock
wall, and a huge owl floated by on its soft pinions, staring hard at the
human visitors to its solitude with its large round eyes, and then
proceeded to perch upon a ledge high above their heads, and strip and
devour a speckled bird which it had in its claws.
"Hey, look at tat!" cried Watty, whose excitement bubbled over at every
fresh thing he saw. "She got ta white speckled grouse fra off the
mountain-side. She's seen ta grouse like tat on Ben Cruachan."
"Ptarmigan, Handscombe," said the captain, as the white and browny-grey
plumage of the unfortunate bird came floating down from where the
eagle-owl was preparing its meal.
"Yes, ptarmigan, sure enough," said the doctor. "Come along; we must
knock over a few of these if we don't find any deer. Shall I shoot the
owl?"
"No, let it rest; we can't eat it, and we are too busy to care for
preserving specimens. Make a note, though, of our having seen these two
birds to-day. I want to make out how wide the coal seam is, and whether
it would be easy to work. Here, my lad, give some one else that gun,
and climb up and tell me how wide that coal is. You can get up there."
"She got oop and teukit an eagle's nest ance by Ballachulish," replied
the boy; and readily enough he climbed from stone to stone, with the
huge owl ceasing its preparation of its dinner and glaring down at him.
"Their tameness is shocking to me," quoted the doctor, as he saw Watty
climb and the owl watch him come nearer and nearer, till all at once the
great white-and-grey-plumed bird dropped the ptarmigan, made a rapid
silent stoop unseen by the lad, struck at his head with claws and wings,
and sailed away again silently, leaving the bonnet with its flowers
falling more quickly than Watty, who lost his hold, and came rolling,
scrambling, and tumbling down, till, scratched, bruised, and breathless,
he fell quite at his companions' feet.
"Wha' did tat?" he shouted furiously, as he sprang up with his eyes
flashing; and he gazed from Steve to the doctor and back, as their
anxious look changed now to one of mirth on finding that the boy was not
much hurt.
"Did what?" cried Steve in suffocated tones.
"Threw a big lump of turf and knockit off her bonnet."
"Haud your whisht, laddie," growled Andrew. "Naebody threw a turf, for
there isna turf to throw."
"But ta turf hit her an ta lug, and knockit off her bonnet."
"Haud your whisht, laddie; naebody threw a turf. It was the great grey
geuse bird teuk her for a lamb. Hey! here she comes back."
In effect the great owl came sailing up, stooped and picked up the
ptarmigan it had dropped, and went off to a ledge of the mountain higher
up.
"She's spoiled a' the bonnie floores," muttered Watty, picking up his
bonnet, and climbing up again to report that the coal seam was "sae
wide," this measure being indicated by touching the face of the rock in
two places about a foot apart; and he was about to descend when he
caught sight of something away over a ridge, and pointed.
"She can see the ret-teer," he whispered. "Whisht!" Watty crept down
cautiously, his actions showing that before now he must have been out in
the deer forests at home; for as soon as he reached the bottom of the
cliff he ran to Skene, who had been watching the owl and its prey with a
curiously puzzled look as if he did not know it as a bird at home, and,
dropping on one knee, he threw his left arm over the dog's neck and held
his muzzle so that he should not bark.
CHAPTER THIRTY.
MISSING.
Every one stared at Watty, he was so completely transformed from the
sulky, ill-conditioned lad who assisted the cook. The Scottish blood in
his veins was fired by the sight of the deer and recollections of the
stalking he had witnessed in his own Highlands, when he had been with
one or other of the keepers, and his eyes flashed as he saw the advance
made with the rifled guns.
It proved to be no laborious stalk, for the deer did not apprehend
danger. The captain brought down one, the doctor another, while Steve,
although he rested his heavy rifle on a stone in taking aim, missed an
easy shot. He did better later on, though, for another opportunity
occurred enabling him to creep within sixty yards of a buck with large
spreading antlers, and he was about to fire at the animal as it stood
with head erect looking round listening to a sound in the distance, when
there was a hard breathing just at his shoulder.
"Watty, you here?" he said.
"Ay. She cam' to see her shute. Tak' a lang straight aim this time,
laddie. Dinna miss the beastie for bonnie Scotland's sake. Quick, or
she'll be gane! Tak' care; reet i' the shouther." _Bang_! "Hey, but
ye het her!"
For as the report of Steve's piece rang out and echoed from the side of
the mountain, and again from a ridge across the mossy plain at whose
edge they wandered, the stag at which he had fired made a bound and went
off at full speed, leaving the lad with his heart beating and full of
disappointment.
"No, Watty, a miss; I can't shoot straight, and it's of no use trying, I
only waste the cartridges."
"Got him?" came faintly from the distance, and, turning, Steve could see
the doctor a couple of hundred yards away.
"No!" cried Steve gloomily; and then softly, "I can't shoot;" and he
watched the disappearing stag.
"Yes, yes, yes!" yelled Watty. "Hi--yi--yi--yi--ah!"
For just as the deer was going at full speed, and a few more bounds
would have taken it round a point and out of sight, it dropped suddenly,
the impetus at which it had been going sending it right over and over
twice; then it lay motionless, and, re-loading as he went, Steve
exultantly started after his prize.
"I told her sae; I kenned she'd het her by the way the beastie rinned.
Shot recht through the hairt, laddie--recht through the hairt."
"Mind, it may only be wounded, and these things are dangerous."
"Nay, she'll never rin again," panted Watty, whom long inaction on board
had made fat. "It was a bonnie lang shot, and ye ought to be verra
proud."
"But I'm not, Watty; it seems a shame and cowardly to crawl after a
beautiful animal and murder it."
"She isna a peautiful animal," said Watty scornfully. "She's fat, put
she's not so big and bonnie as a Hieland stag, and her horns are puir
scrats o' things. Hey, but ye should see the tines on the het of a
bonnie ret-teer! She's only coot to eat; ant she must kill the
beasties, or else she'd pine to deat."
Watty was right, and they could approach the deer without fear of
attack. As it happened, it proved to be the finest shot that day, and
after it had been gralloched (as the Highlanders term the opening and
cleaning of a stag), by the Norsemen, the light sledge was brought into
requisition, the men harnessed themselves to it, and the reindeer was
dragged to where the game had been left for picking up on their return;
but to the surprise of all it was missing.
"It must have been here that we left it," said the captain, glancing
round at the wilderness of rocks reaching from them to the
mountain-foot.
"Of course; here are the marks," said the doctor.
At that minute, with a quiet smile, Johannes touched Steve's arm and
pointed. The boy followed the direction indicated, and saw something
moving on the mountain-side.
"Yes, I see it!" cried Steve. "There goes our deer." For, plainly
enough, though over a mile away, possibly two miles, for the air was
wonderfully clear, there was a white-coated bear calmly dragging off for
its own dinner the deer which had fallen to the doctor's piece.
"Well, of all the thievish impudence!" he cried. "Come along, and let's
give him a lesson."
"No, I think not to-day," said the captain; "we are all tired and
hungry. We should not care for the flesh now."
"But the bear and his skin?"
"We could not take him to-day; we can track him another time. If we
shot him now, we should have to leave the carcass, and the skin might be
torn. Let's get back to the other deer."
The doctor nodded, and, to Steve's great delight, they pressed on,
picked up the next deer, and then all at once Steve handed his gun to
Johannes and started off at a trot toward the valley by which they had
come.
"Hi! Where's he going?" cried the doctor, as the men loaded the sledge.
"I don't know," said the captain. "Yes, I do: he has run on to light a
fire where we found the coal, so as to cook some of the meat."
"Yes, that's it," said the doctor. "I hope he'll have a good fire. One
gets horribly hungry out here."
They trudged on till they came to where the next deer lay waiting to be
picked up. This was the last, and, quite satisfied with their load,
they made their way steadily on toward the nearly perpendicular rocks
where the coal had been discovered cropping out from the face.
"That's the place, isn't it?" said the doctor, pointing and shifting his
rifle from one shoulder to the other.
"Yes, sir!" cried Watty Links eagerly. "She can see ta big white ullet
flitting aboot and roond and roond because Meester Stevey's leeting ta
fire. She wushes she'd gane. She can leet a fire better tan Meester
Stevey, and she could ha' blow in it wi' her brath and beat it wi' her
bonnet to mak' a big blaze coom sune."
"Did Mr Stephen say to you that he was going to light a fire?"
"Phut!" ejaculated Watty, emitting a sound like an angry turkey-cock,
and ruffling up and speaking indignantly. "And tit she thenk she would
have let her go and light a fire if she hat kenned aboot it? She'd ha'
gane hersel', and not let the young chentleman touch the coal stuff.
She wadna tell me, and rin away to leet the fire her nainsel', because
she thocht she could do it better. But where's the smok?"
"Perhaps you are right," said the captain; "but I don't see any smoke.
He would have been there by now."
"He has chosen some corner out of the wind," suggested the doctor, as he
watched the great bird circling about the face of the cliff, but from
their distance looking less than a pigeon.
"We ought to have a specimen of those owls," said the captain as they
trudged on, rather wearily now, their pieces seeming to have grown
wonderfully heavy.
"Marsham, my good friend," said the doctor, "there is only one specimen
in natural history that interests me now, and that is the fleshy tissue
known as steak or collops, frizzled over a good clear fire. After I
have exhibited, as we doctors say, a dose of that to myself, I shall be
quite ready to talk about owls; not before."
"See him, Johannes?" said the captain, dropping back to take hold of one
of the tracking lines, and helping to pull the sledge and ease the men.
"No, sir. He has been troubled to get the fire to burn. Maybe he has
no matches. For there was plenty of rough coal lying about, and dry
stuff that would soon catch alight. But it will be something to find
the fire ready to burn; and we can soon get some bits of meat to roast."
"I don't see any signs of that, my lad," said the captain, after they
had gone a little farther. "Of course that was why he ran on. Did he
say anything to you about it?"
"Not a word, sir. He made a sudden dart off and was gone."
"Perhaps he has a fire where we cannot see it," said the captain; "and
it tells well for the coal that it burns with so little smoke. It will
be capital for the engines."
They trudged on, quite satisfied that they had not the other deer to
drag as well, for the ground was very rugged, and Captain Marsham
suggested to the doctor that if they had had the bear-skin the task
would not have been much lighter. Still, e |
